Category Archives: Life

How to hang a gym mirror

Getting the right mirrors for your Gym Mirrors is easy! Just follow a few simple steps and you’ll be on your way.

Want us to install your gym mirrors for you? If you are in Washington, DC metropolitan area, including Virginia and Maryland, we can help! Get a Gym Mirrors Installation Quote

Step 1: Measure Your Space

First, measure the width of the wall where you want to put your gym mirrors (horizontally, from corner to corner) using a measuring tape. Also measure your room from floor to ceiling – you’ll need this information later.

Example: In this example, the width of the wall where we want to install mirrors is 120 inches or 10 feet wide.

Step 2: Figure How Many Mirrors You Need

We offer some standard size mirrors that are appropriate for most home gyms. Here’s how to configure your mirrors:

We have standard widths of 36″ and 48″. You can choose any number of mirrors that will work in your room. This is a matter of personal preference. Below are two different examples of how you might do this.

Scenario 1: 48″ Mirrors

Divide the total width (in inches) of the room by 48 to find out how many 48″ mirrors will fit and how much space will be left over.

Example: In our example, 120 divided by 48 is 2.5.

Now, allow some space for borders along the outside edges of the mirrors – you don’t need the mirrors to be flush up against the adjacent walls. You’ll want an equal border on both sides.

Example: : In this scenario, we have an excess of half of a 48″ mirror to use, since you can’t buy half of a mirror. That means there is 24″ of space that can be used for the borders on the sides. For this example, divide the total border area by 2 and you’ll have your border size of 12″ each. If you leave 12″ borders on each side, and hang two 48″ mirrors side-by-side, you’ll have the maximum amount of coverage you can get using standard width mirrors. In this case, you’re using fewer mirrors (meaning fewer seams) but you’ll have a larger border.

Scenario 2: 36″ Mirrors

Divide the total width (in inches) of the room by 36 to find out how many 36″ mirrors will fit.

Example: In this second example, 120 divided by 36 is 3.33. That is 3 full 36″ mirrors and 1/3 of a mirror, or 12″. If you subtract the width of three 36″ mirrors from the width of the room (120-108), you’re left with 12″ for borders. You would want to create equal 6″ borders on the sides. In Scenario 2, you have smaller borders, but more seams because you would have more mirrors.

Which option you choose is your preference.

Step 3: Height of Mirrors

  1. Now decide the height of the mirrors for your room. The mirrors come in two standard heights: 72″ and 60″. Refer back to your measurement of the height of your ceilings. For most standard homes this is between 8′ and 10′ (96″ and 120″, respectively). For these heights, a 72″ high mirror is a good choice.
  2. Also, keep in mind that in most home gyms, you’ll hang your mirrors ABOVE 24″ from the floor if there are any outlets on that wall (outlets, by code, are installed with the tops at 24″).
  3. If you are going to be doing floor exercises like yoga, you might want your mirrors to be closer to the floor. However, you’ll still need to account for outlets, so you might need to configure your mirrors as shown in the example.
  • If your ceiling height is 7′ (84″), consider choosing a 60″ high mirror.
  • Step 4: Order Your Mirror Kit

    Our Mirror Kits come with hardware you need to install your mirrors yourself. Just choose a combination of the sizes that you need. For example, if you need four mirrors, you can order two of our 2 Gym Mirror Kits. If you need seven mirrors, you can order one of our 5 Gym Mirror Kits and one of our 2 Gym Mirror Kits.

    No matter which option you choose, MiraSafe Gym Mirrors ar e easy to handle yourself. Because they are shatterproof, you don’t have to worry about the danger of handling a standard mirror. Thanks to our Delivered Safe Guarantee, they’ll arrive in one piece and are easy to install with the installation items included in the kit.

    Thread Tools
    • Show Printable Version
    • Email this Page…
    • Subscribe to this Thread…
  • Search Thread

    Hanging Mirrored Closet Doors As Gym Mirrors.

    I’ve got four 3.5ft x 6ft mirrored closet doors with white trim that I want to use as gym mirrors. How could I hang them so they are secure and can’t be knocked down? Suggestions please & thanks!

    Got a router? Take a six-foot piece of 1×4 and route a recess the thickness of the mirror along one long edge of the board. Make two of these boards, one to go along the bottom of the mirror, and one for along the top. Screw the strips into the studs along the wall, putting in the bottom one first, horizontally at about 3′ off the floor, and resting the mirror in the recess. The boards will hold the mirrors against the wall when it’s all together, but be careful to have somebody hold the mirror while you put in the top board to keep the mirror from falling away from the wall before the job is done. Screw the top board in along the top of the mirror. Be careful not to screw the board in too tight to avoid cracking the mirror. Be sure to catch the studs with the screw, use metal grommets for the screws, pre-drill the screw holes, and soap the threads so as not to spit the 1×4 — Voila!

    Last edited by KeithTheSnake; 06-20-2011 at 06:30 PM .

    Thanks for the idea but it won’t work for me because I want to leave the white frames of the mirrored doors intact and they are approx an inch thick. I have a white colonial door, crown moldings and baseboards so I want to keep the white mirrored door frames to match. Any other ideas?

    I’m also interested in solutions to this, when you find out/or decide, can you please update this thread and post some pictures?

    So you basically want to hang some doors up on the wall so that they won’t fall down? (They’re not really serving as doors, but very large mirrors with frames, right?)

    Do you mind drilling holes in the door? You’d drill these holes in whatever portion of the door you have that surrounds the mirror.

    So long as you don’t mind drilling holes in your doors, you’d then use the usual means of hanging heavy objects on walls. I.e. screw into the studs if you can, otherwise use some beefy drywall anchors. (If you have some other kind of wall, let me know. )

    If you don’t like the looks of the screws, you can countersink the holes a bit and then fill them over with wood putty and touch them up with paint. Or, if you think you might want to take them off of the wall someday, you could lightly paint over the screw.

    You could possibly use some kind of bracket to hold the door to the wall too, but I think that drilling through the door will be more secure and will look better too.

    Edit: If any of what I said seems impractical to you, post a picture of one of the doors so that I can offer better suggestions.

    Here is a step by step tutorial on the best way to hang a large wall mirror.

    When we were designing our home gym remodel we knew that a large mirror would be perfect for the space. We mounted two large mirrors that each measured 5 x 3 ft, weighed 31 lbs. and then we added a wood frame. For this post I will show you how we mounted the large mirrors. I will post in a few days How to Add a Wood Frame to a Large Mirror. How to hang a gym mirrorWhen we were in the process of hanging our large mirrors our research revealed that there are a few different options on how to go about this. When deciding which mounting hardware to use consider the weight and size of the mirror, type of wall material to be mounted too, function of the mirror, and a frameless or framed mirror.

    Here is a quick description of five different ways to hang a mirror:

    • Mounting tape – double sided tape that mounts to the wall and the back of the item. No tools required. This mounting technique is reserve for smaller mirrors that weigh less than 10 lbs. and can be framed or unframed.
    • D rings and picture wire – the mirror must have a frame around it to hang a mirror this way. This requires attaching D – rings to the back perimeter of the mirror frame, wrapping wire around the D – ring and then attaching one or two hooks to the wall and hanging the mirror by the wire.
    • Mirror clips – use clips when you are mounting a frameless mirror. There are several different types of mirror clips made from plastic or steel. Several clips are required which attach to the wall at the top and bottom of the mirror and hold the mirror in place against the wall. You can add a frame to this type of mounted mirror after it is installed. 2
    • Mirror cleats – mirror cleats are metal mounting brackets that interlock for support of heavy items. One metal bracket attaches to the wall, one attaches to the back of the mirror and then they interlock.
    • Construction glue – construction glue is a strong adhesive that supports the weight of the mirror to stick to the wall. If the mirror is removed more than likely the drywall underneath will need to be replaced.

    What is the proper height to hang a mirror?

    In general the proper height is eye level at the middle of the mirror. This means that the middle of the mirror should hit between 57 – 65 inches. Keep in mind the function of the mirror could effect the height to hang it and if it will be above any furniture.

    Since our mirrors were located in our home gym they would function for checking out my amazing six pack and massive biceps our form when lifting weights and doing exercise moves. So therefore placement was key to be able to see various high and low moves from multiple places in the gym. We placed our mirrors about 18 inches from the ground.

    Due to the size and weight of our mirrors we opted to hang these in studs and not just use anchors in the dry wall. Also knowing that we were intending to place a wood frame around the mirror we wanted the least obtrusive clips we could find. We opted for these stainless steel ones from Ace Hardware.How to hang a gym mirrorWe bought a total of 12 and used 10.

    *This post contains some affiliate links for your convenience. Click here to read my full disclosure policy.
    For all my projects I recommend using specific Safety Gear. Since you will be working with power tools I recommend safety goggles and ear protection.


    • Measuring tape
    • Stud finder
    • Level
    • Drill


    • Pencil
    • Mirror(s) – we used two of these mirrors from The Home Depot
    • Mirror clips – we bought ours at Ace Hardware but they are very similar to these
    • Screws


    Step 1) We used a measuring tape to mark where we wanted the top and bottom of the mirrors to hang. We marked the studs using a stud finder. Then using a level we drew a line to reference the placement of the mirrors, screws and clips. Then we installed the clips. How to hang a gym mirror

    How to hang a gym mirrorStep 2) We inserted one mirror into the bottom clips then slid the top clips down to lock in place over the top of the mirror. Then we repeated this step for the next mirror. It seems that the corners and edges are delicate and we cracked it in a couple of spots…oops.How to hang a gym mirrorLater we added a Wood Frame to the Mirror so it looks like this now (post will be up in a few days). How to hang a gym mirror

    Thread Tools
    • Show Printable Version
    • Email this Page…
    • Subscribe to this Thread…
  • Search Thread

    Ideas for hanging mirrors on concrete

    I have been wanting to hang some mirrors in my home gym for awhile. Today I came across those 12″ x 48″ door mirrors at the local Home Depot and they had them discounted for $2.00 each. I grabbed a couple dozen to hang in the gym. One wall is regular sheet rock and the mirrors went up perfectly. The other wall is the outside concrete wall of the foundation. I’m not crazy about drilling holes into the concrete wall and was thinking of using those 3m adhesive strips to hang the mirrors. Has anyone used them and if so will they work on concrete.

    Liquid nail would be my suggestion.

    i hang mirror as part of my job, a tube of pl premium construction adheisive will work well. make sall circles and the suction will help it hold until the glue sets

    If it’s poured concrete, and relatively smooth, you might have some luck with construction adhesive. Be advised that if you ever decide to take the mirrors down, it will be a nightmare job, and the glue marks on the concrete will be permanent.

    If the wall is block construction, you’re going to have a hard time trying to hold the mirrors in place while the glue sets up, since the surface is porous. A better solution here would be to use masonry fasteners to attach horizontal runs of 1×4 material to the wall, and then use regular plastic/self-tap screw mirror hangers screwed into the 1x4s.

    Tapcon masonry fasteners work well and are relatively easy to use to attach wood to masonry. They’re usually available at most big-box stores such as Lowe’s and Home Depot.

    No brain, no gain.

    “The fitness and nutrition world is a breeding ground for obsessive-compulsive behavior. The irony is that many of the things people worry about have no impact on results either way, and therefore aren’t worth an ounce of concern.”–Alan Aragon

    I’m not sure I want to see how I look, but it’s probably for the best, right?

    If you’ve never spent much time in a weight room, I can understand why you might believe that the mirrors are there exclusively for vanity purposes. Seriously, how tragic would it be if a surge of iron-borne blood caused dam-bursting levels of swoleness while no one was present to visually appreciate its majesty? I mean, if a bicep pumps in the gym and no one is there to see it, does it truly stretch a shirt sleeve?

    Setting aside the intricate metaphysical philosophies of bro science momentarily, mirrors are essential for multiple reasons during weight training, not the least of which being you can’t always trust the positioning of your body based on the way things inherently feel. Your triceps may seem like they’re remaining parallel to the ground and elevated higher than the rest of your body while you’re cranking out tricep kickbacks, but an imperceptible dip toward the ground can blunt their effectiveness. However, if you can visually verify such a flaw in a mirror, you can account for it in real time, correct it and maximize the effectiveness of the exercise.

    But in terms of replicating these kinds of visuals at your home “gym,” how should you go about selecting an ideal mirror that will provide your physique with a worthy reflection?

    Exactly — what type of mirror should I choose if I’m not working out at a professional gym?

    I’m going to assume that you don’t require a mirror to also act as the conduit through which your workout is presented, so we can bypass any of the growing number of reflective LCD screens that function secondarily as mirrors, but which can be accessed to receive workout instructions, and some of which double as literal storage closets for training gear. Suddenly, it’s becoming a quaint notion that a modern mirror would simply reflect light and images, and wouldn’t be expected to project images at you from another dimension.

    Outside of the more futuristic, multimedia options, you can effectively bifurcate training mirrors into two categories — portable and wall-mounted. After which, it becomes a matter of whatever size your exercise space requires and personal convenience.

    Okay, but what factors should help me identify the right mirror for me?

    Realistically, whether your mirror is portable or wall-mounted, it needs to be full-length, displaying your body from head to toe. Think about it: Do you really want to be required to change the elevation of your mirror — propping it on top of a dresser or placing it back down on the carpet — depending upon the orientation of your body from moment to moment during your workout? Of course not. And so, full-length mirrors are a must.

    Second, unless you live alone and can always guarantee your ability to exercise in the same spot in the same room at all times, it’s helpful to own a mirror with some significant width to it. Because the wider the mirror, the greater the amount of activity it can capture and reflect back to you. (This also typically means a wall-mounted mirror is the best choice.)

    Fortunately, even if you want to mount enough mirrors on your wall to ensure that no movement within your room escapes your notice, you can do so for far less than the cost of one of the relatively slender LCD monitor devices. In fact, you can mount a single four-by-eight-foot activity mirror on your wall for well under $700, or also link multiple mirrors together to achieve a similar result.

    Either way, as physically self-aware as you may believe yourself to be, a mirror helps you to eliminate all doubts. You might think that you’re doing everything correctly during your workout, but seeing is believing. And if the presence of a mirror can prevent you from wasting reps, it’s well worth the investment. After all, the benefit of having your own image reflected back toward you is likely to be reflected in the quality of your workout, too.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Ian Douglass

    Ian Douglass is a volunteer firefighter, lackadaisical Concept2 rower and SkiErger and is the worst masters swimming All-American in recorded history. He also helps professional wrestlers publish their autobiographies, assists businesspeople with the writing of coherent thoughts and has overhyped degrees from Michigan and Northwestern.

    Can any mirror be hung in a bathroom?

    Is it possible to use a mirror in the bathroom? A regular mirror can’t keep up with the humidity in the bathroom. The mirror’s backing will break down as a result of this. The bathroom mirrors are treated differently than the regular mirrors.

    Should bathroom lights hang over mirror?

    The room feels off balance if one light is higher than the other. The best way to illuminate the side of the bathroom mirror is to pair them up. If you only want one, placing it above the mirror is the best way to go about it. It’s a good idea to avoid installing side lights at a lower height.

    How big should a mirror be over a bathroom vanity?

    The mirror should not be larger than the sink area. If you want a mirror that’s not larger than 48 inches, you’ll need to choose a mirror that’s not larger than 48 inches. To keep the mirror out of the room, aim for 42 to 44 inches total.

    How do you hang a mirror without a back hook?

    You’ll need D-rings or picture wire on the back of your mirror if you want to hang it using anchor bolts. The D-rings or picture wire are used to hold your mirror.

    Can a mirror be glued to the wall?

    The use of glue for mirror installation is not recommended. Mirrors need a glue that is specially designed to hold them in place. LoctitePL 530 is the right glue for hanging mirrors.

    Where should a mirror be placed in a bathroom?

    Mirrors should be on the north or east wall of the bathroom. It helps remove negative vibes and bring in positive vibes. Mirrors should be placed close to the ground level.

    Should light fixture hang over mirror?

    If you want a single light above the mirror, place it 80 inches from the floor. The mirror’s top edge should be at least two inches above the bottom of the fixture. An ideal visual ratio is between the width or height of your mirror and the fixture that is slightly smaller.

    Should bathroom vanity lighting face up or down?

    The installation is being done. Vanity lights can be mounted with lights pointing in one direction or the other. The fixture should be mounted with the lights pointed up for ambient lighting and down for task lighting.

    Should bathroom lights be up or down?

    The overall light in the room is amplified by the light reflected from the ceiling and walls. If you hang them in one direction, they should hang high off the floor.

    Can Liquid Nail be used on mirrors?

    Is it possible to use liquid nails on mirror? Liquid nail is a material that can be used to mount a mirror. The mirror can be bonded to concrete, plastic, wood, and even drywall.

    Are mirror clips necessary?

    Although mirror mastic can be used to keep the mirror in place on the wall, additional support from clips, track, or a rigid surface is usually needed.

    Should bathroom mirror be same width as vanity?

    The bathroom mirror should be larger than the sink but smaller than the Vanity. The size of the bathroom mirror should allow it to hang without touching any of the other things.

    Should a vanity mirror be wider than the sink?

    It shouldn’t be larger than the countertop. The mirror should be a bit larger than the sink area. A standard mirror that is 24 inches wide can be used for a medium size Vanity.

    How high should mirror be above vanity backsplash?

    There should be a couple of inches between the lower edge of the mirror and the back of the mirror. Most of the time the mirror is above the sink. The following is a list of the five things.

    Can I hang a mirror with Command Strips?

    Command strips can be used to mount mirrors on many different surfaces. The strips will not stick to the walls that have been painted.

    Are bathroom mirrors glued to wall?

    Mirrors in the bathroom are usually large and take up a lot of wall space. Heavy duty glue is used to affix the mirrors to the wall.

    Can you hang a mirror without drilling?

    There are many gorgeous mirrors you can choose from if you want to mount a bathroom mirror. They can be put up without a drill, and you can keep your walls safe and sound with the tesa® screws.

    How big should a mirror be over a 48 inch vanity?

    The mirror should be at least 42 inches wide. A 44 to 46 inch wide mirror is the standard size for a single person and a 48′′ width will accommodate two people.

    How big should a mirror be over a 60 inch vanity?

    A 56-inch tall and 56-inch wide square mirror is the ideal size for a 60-inch Vanity. A higher ceiling is needed to hold this size mirror.

    Do you want to change the old activity mirror? Are you thinking of installing the gym mirror for your workout sessions by yourself? A gym wall mirror not only enhances the space but also gives a professional look and helps you in your workout sessions. Installing a gym mirror by yourself is a tricky process, but it can save you lots of money. Here, I am going to discuss some important steps that help you in the installation process.

    Part 1 Gathering the Tools Required Before Installing Your Mirror

    Step #1 – Select a place
    Before doing anything, you should decide where you want to hang your mirror. An activity mirror comes in various sizes so that you can select the one that is suitable for you. 3 & 4 feet are the standard widths, and 6 & 7 feet are the standard lengths. A single kit can contain 1, 2,3,4,5 and 10 mirrors. Make sure you have left some space over your mirror for hanging clips.

    Step #2 – Gather Tools

    You need some tools for installing a gym wall mirror by yourself. If you are buying a brand new gym wall mirror, then you don’t have to buy any tool except for an electronic stud finder. The activity mirror kit comes up with all the necessary tools and items. If you are using a second-hand wall mirror, then you have to buy some tools such as

    • J bar
    • Mirror Glue
    • Mirror Clips
    • Drill Machine
    • Styrofoam padding
    • Electric stud finder
    • Some extra screws

    J bar or anchor screws give firm support to the bottom edges of the mirror. You need almost 2 mirror clips for the top edge of the mirror and anchor screws for installing them all. Make sure you are using high-quality mirror glue; otherwise, you will damage your new gym mirror.

    Step #3 – Cleaning of the Wall

    Before starting all the installation steps, make sure you have completely cleaned the wall with the cleaning agents. You can use wipes, alcohol and other cleaning products for this purpose.

    Part 2 Next Step to Install the J Bar

    The next move is to follow some steps for installing the J Bars at the right places.

    Step #1 – Identifying Studs

    The first and most important step is to find wall studs, and you can use an electric finder for this purpose. Slowly slide the electric stud finder along the wall where you are going to place your activity mirror. Whenever a stud finder indicates a stud, it glows red light. You can mark these spots with a pencil for remembering it. If you are not able to find wall studs even with the electric finder, then you can use special anchor screws. These screws are specially made up of this type of wall.

    Step #2 – Making of Guide Line for J Bar

    Mark the spots on the wall at the bottom edge. If you don’t want your activity mirror touches the floor, then make sure you are installing it 1ft up from the floor. For this purpose, use a measuring tape and mark the spots after every 6 inches. Remember to mark the end and beginning of the wall space. Use a wall level ruler and carefully connect all these marks. Make sure the level of your line is straight and use a light pencil to trace it. You can also make holes for the screws between the intervals of the straight line.

    Step #3 – Connect the Line of J Bar and Make Drill Holes

    After completing the wall mark session, your next step is to drill holes for J Bar screws in the wall. For placing the anchors in their place, you can use a hammer. Make sure you are using the drill that is the same size as your anchors. Hold the drill firmly in your hand and apply little pressure when you switch it on. Place the J Bar along with the guideline and the screws that you have already installed.

    Part #3 Installing Mirror

    • Carefully determine the space for clipping your activity mirror. And for this purpose, you can divide the width of the mirror into 3.
    • Carefully load the gym mirror into the J Bar and make marks for mirror clips.

    (Note: ask someone to hold the mirror for you as it is difficult to do this on your own)

    • Lift the mirror carefully out of the J-bar and install mirror clips. You can use a drill machine for this purpose
    • Always hold the drill machine little perpendicular to the wall. Make sure you are drilling the same size of clips as your anchor
    • This is an important step; carefully apply the mirror glue at the backside of the mirror. Make sure you do not have spread the glue near the edges of the mirror.
    • After applying glue, place the activity mirror back in the J Bar and screw the anchors in their places. Use the drill machine for this purpose and make sure you are holding the mirror in one place.

    Last Words

    This installation procedure of the gym mirror might look difficult, but it is not. The installation of the gym mirror is a little time-consuming task, just make sure you do it all with great care & patience.

    I picked up a 5′ x 9′ mirror from a dance studio so I can use it in a home gym. I’m not sure what the best approach is for hanging it on finished drywall. I prefer not to glue it directly to the drywall in case I need to remove it later.

    – 5′ x 9′ x 1/4″ thick frameless mirror (Will hang horizontally – 9′ across an 8′ high wall)

    – Mirror currently has mastic blobs on the back, which seem to add about another 1/4ish inch. Based on what I’ve read, it’s best not to attempt to remove these blobs since it could damage the silver mirror stuff on the back. So any mounting would need to take this extra depth into consideration.

    – I put a 5′ level up to the wall and moved it across where the mirror will sit. Unfortunately, it seems that a portion of the wall is not perfectly straight where a foot or two on the right side of the mirror will be mounted.

    So I guess I’m looking for advice on the best way to hang this mirror?

    – Do I just use the J Channels you get at Home Depot or Lowes and make sure I hit studs? Not sure if this can be accomplished due to the wall not being perfectly straight? Also, is this safe to do without mirror mastic to stick the mirror to the drywall? Also, can these channels even be used due to the existing blobs of mastic?

    – Do I I mount the mirror to a piece of plywood (1/4″ or 1/2″ plywood??) and then install a lower beam across the bottom to hold the weight of the mirror? Then connect the mirror at the top to prevent it from falling forward, and maybe frame the mirror after putting it up?

    Learn how to hang a mirror on a wall without nails with our helpful how-to guide. We’ll explain how to prepare the walls for proper installation, how to hang the mirror, and which glue is necessary for the job. This is a guide worth reflecting on!

    • How to hang a mirror on a wall without nails: Preparing the space
    • Step-by-step instructions: How to hang a mirror on a wall without nails
    • Adhesive for hanging a mirror without drilling holes

    How to hang a mirror on a wall without nails: Preparing the space

    Gluing a mirror to a wall can sound a little nerve wracking. But with the proper tools and preparation, it’s a simple project that yields safe, strong, and beautiful results. Here’s how to prepare your walls for mirror installation.

    1. Avoid installing mirrors in extreme temperature. For best results temperatures should be between 60 F-85 F.
    2. Prime drywall and plaster surfaces.
    3. Sand glossy painted surfaces to increase adhesion.
    4. Clean wall and mirror making sure dust and dirt are removed from all surfaces.
    5. Mark the walls or backsplash. Using painters’ tape and a pencil, indicate where the mirror should be placed.

    Step-by-step instructions: How to hang a mirror on a wall without nails

    After the wall is prepped and ready, you’re ready to begin installation. An extra pair of hands is welcome for this step, so grab a friend and get started! Here’s how to hang a mirror without drilling:

    1. Load the adhesive into the caulking gun and open the canister.
    2. Caulk lines of adhesive down the mirror. Lines should be roughly 2-3 inches long, and staggered along the mirror. Keep a safe distance from the edge of the mirror to avoid excess seeping out on the sides.
    3. Lift the mirror into place (use help, if needed), and make sure it’s aligned precisely on the indicated placement marks. Check alignment with a level.
    4. Press the mirror firmly into place, and secure with mirror tape or other support systems until full cure time has been reached. See manufacturer’s instructions for details.

    Mirror adhesive is extremely strong and cannot be readjusted, so make sure the mirror is straight before attaching. With a level in hand, tilt the top of the mirror forward to minimize the contact the glue has with the wall. Once the mirror is level, push the mirror into place on the wall.

    Adhesive for hanging a mirror without drilling holes

    Don’t be tempted to use any construction glue for mirror installation. Mirrors have a unique surface, therefore need a specialized glue that is scientifically designed to hold it safely in place.

    The right glue for hanging mirrors is Loctite PL 530 Mirror, Marble, & Granite Adhesive. This heavy-duty mirror adhesive is resistant to temperature and humidity changes, making it perfect for use in the kitchen or bathroom. Its multifunctional formula allows it to adhere to most surfaces found in a bathroom, like marble, granite, tile, ceramic, concrete, brick, backsplashes, drywall, and metals. It’s the go-to glue for bathroom remodeling! Please note that the mirror needs to be supported at the bottom with mechanical fasteners.

    Now that you know how to install a bathroom mirror without drilling, ready to get started?

    Here’s the full line of Loctite adhesives for mirrors and other construction applications.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Large floor mirrors offer a great way to enlarge a small space, since they reflect daylight and they’re relatively inexpensive compared to other decorative accessories for your walls. We had a challenge at our own UTR office, as the back entry is fairly narrow and small.

    We solved the feeling of being too cramped in that area by hanging a floor mirror to give the illusion of a larger space. Although leaning a mirror against the wall is quite trendy and we love the look, it wasn’t an option for us since the space is so small and is very high traffic, meaning a leaning mirror simply wouldn’t be safe.

    Here’s how we hung our mirror:

    We set the mirror on a 9″ stool, which lifted it high enough from the floor to give us the perfect hanging height. Everyone at the office could see their entire body, including the guys who are 6’3” or even taller.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I found the center of the wall and the mirror and lined them up to ensure the mirror would be perfectly centered on the wall.

    How to hang a gym mirror How to hang a gym mirror

    With the mirror still resting on the stool, I hung the D-ring on the left side of the mirror onto the single button of Hang & Level.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The tool was placed at an angle and worked perfectly to mark the spot for the location of our first screw.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I did the same thing on the other side: using Hang & Level I marked the spot for the second screw while the mirror was still resting on the foot stool.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I then removed the mirror from its location so I could place the screws.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    We used Déco ScrewsHow to hang a gym mirror, which are a super strong screw and anchor in one that can hold up to 30 lbs. Our mirror weighed 20 lbs, making the screws more than adequate.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I then had someone help me hang the mirror by placing the D-rings on the screws . I used a small level to make sure it was hanging perfectly straight before putting my tools away.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Ta da! Done! We love the look. In addition to enlarging the space it gives us (and our guests) the chance check ourselves out when entering or leaving the office.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    If you have any questions regarding this post or any other picture hanging questions, feel free to ask — I always love to help!

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I’m passionate about picture hanging and decorating (and I’m also the Co-Founder of Under The Roof Decorating)

    At Under The Roof Decorating our mission is to design innovative products that help you Create the home you love™.

    We believe everyone should have a home they love that reflects who they are. Our passion is to design products to help you quickly and easily decorate your home—all on your own. Discover the joy of creating spaces you love, and the satisfaction of doing it yourself.

    Our products are available online and at many retailers in the USA and Canada, including Target, Lowe’s and The Home Depot.

    We may earn compensation through affiliate links in this story.

    Frameless mirrors are a great addition to any bathroom or bathroom. They can hang flush with the wall, take up less space and can be hung behind doors or in closets. Unfortunately, the frame on a mirror is usually where the hanging hardware is mounted.

    This means that frameless mirrors, while useful, can be difficult to hang. However, with the right tools, a little bit of time and perhaps the help of a friend, you should have no trouble hanging your frameless mirror.

    Well, we’ve outlined this guide to hanging frameless mirrors with adhesives, with mirror clips, and with z-clip mirror brackets. That way, no matter how big your mirror is — you will be able to get it on the wall safely.

    Love videos and hate reading? See the installation video below ↧

    Depending on how large and how heavy your mirror is, you may want to hang it with mounting clips and bolts or with adhesive tape. A good rule is that anything over 20lbs should be support mechanically, which means by some metal or plastic structure secured to a stud in the wall.

    There Are Few Ways That Mirrors are Hung

    Clips and bolts are recommended, but double-sided tape can be used if your mirror is light enough.

    It is important to note, however, that double-sided tape will pull paint and drywall off of your wall when it’s removed.

    Tools You Will Need

  • Stud Finder
  • Pencil
  • Level

    If you have a stud finder, use it to locate the studs within the wall. These will make it easier for you to mount the hanging clips. If you want to hang the mirror in a spot with no studs behind it, you’ll need to use the wobble bolts.

    Have a friend help you to hold up the mirror in the spot where you want to hang it. If no one is helping you, prop the mirror up on books, blocks or milk crates and mark the corners with your writing utensil. Use your level to ensure that the mirror is not tilted.

    Once you’ve gathered your materials and chosen your spot, it’s time to install your anchors.

    Here’s what you should do

    1. Mark your drilling spot with a pencil: Draw a small dot or X where the hole will go. If you need to install several parallel anchors (for a shelf, TV, or large painting), use a level to ensure that they’re even.

    2. Choose your drill bit: You should use a drill bit that’s slightly smaller than the width of the anchor. The anchor should fit snugly inside the hole.

    3. Drill your hole: Use your drill to create the hold. Go slow and steady. Drilling too fast can damage the drywall.

    4. Insert your anchor: Place the tip of the anchor into the hole. If you’ve drilled the hole properly, your anchor won’t go in all the way.

    5. Hammer your anchor: Use a hammer to drive the anchor fully into the wall. Stop hammering once the anchor’s head reaches the wall’s surface.

    That’s it! Now, your anchor is ready to hold anything!

    what are the best nails for hanging pictures?

    There are many things to consider when hanging pictures. Its actually a tough job if you don’t have the correct materials. Most importantly, you need to have the correct nails that will be sure to hold the weight you are hanging.
    1 1/2 – 2″ finishing nails are perfect for hanging pictures on walls

    Frameless mirrors are great. They’re easy to clean. They have a sleek look. And, they don’t take up a lot of space, so you have more room for other things.

    But, a lot of people are intimidated by the idea of hanging a frameless mirror. How do you do it, anyway?

    Well, we’ve outlined this guide to hanging frameless mirrors with adhesives, with mirror clips, and with z-clip mirror brackets. That way, no matter how big your mirror is — you will be able to get it on the wall safely.

    Will Liquid Nails Hold Up A Mirror?

    Yes, it will safely hold up a mirror – BUT MUST BE USED along with a mechanical fastening system, like a J channel.

    Liquid Nails is a permanently bonding adhesive specifically designed to install mirrors with mechanical fastening system onto walls. It does not damage the reflective backing of mirrors.

    It has strong vertical hold for mirrors on most common building materials, such as concrete, wood, metal, and drywall. Liquid Nails is not recommended for ceiling applications.

    How Do You Hang A Mirror On The Wall Without Drilling?

    It isn’t recommended that you try to secure a mirror to a wall without drilling. Mirrors are heavy and require both glue and metal to stay up.

    How do you secure a mirror to the wall?

    Make a mark where you want the mirror to be
    Remove the mirror and put another mark two inches below the first mark.
    Screw your wall anchor into the second mark you made.
    Screw one end of the cable to the wall anchor.
    Reposition the mirror to its original location and screw the other end of the cable to the top of it.

    More Articles About Mirror Mounting Clips

    A few articles we think you will be interested in…

    How To Hang Mirror On A Hollow Door [June 2020] – MirrorCoop

    Apr 3, 2019 … Mark the location for hanging the hardware. Drive the hollow wall anchors into
    the door. Place the hollow anchors clip and hang the mirror.

    Putting Your Mirror Up With Mirror Adhesive [August 2020] – Our 5 …

    Mar 9, 2019 … But, mounting a frameless mirror isn’t as easy as hanging a framed mirror. After
    all … While it’s drying, you’ll hold it to the wall using mirror clips.

    Dresser Mirror Brackets [March 2021] – Your Guide

    Mar 4, 2019 … But, how do you attach the mirror to the dresser? I mean, not all dressers come
    with one attached. What’s the easy way to mount them together?

    The Perfect Leaning Mirror [January 2020] – Your Guide to 9 …

    Feb 16, 2019 … … you can find. We includ oversized leaning mirrors, floor mirrors and more. …
    Mount your mirror’s top to the wall with a hook or clip. The bottom …

    Adding large mirrors or wall-to-wall mirrors in your home can make your space look bigger and increase overall room appeal. However, installing a large mirror by yourself can be difficult and even risky.

    Read on to learn why installing a large or wall-to-wall mirror may be difficult and how Glass Doctor® can be of service.

    Not ready for a DIY project?
    Request an appointment online or call (833) 365-2927 for professional service from your local Glass Doctor.

    Risks of Installing Your Own Large Mirror

    Installing a wall-to-wall mirror in your home gym or bathroom is riskier than you may think. Before undertaking a dangerous DIY project it’s important to understand the risk. Homeowners who install large mirrors on their own often experience:

    • Broken or damaged mirrors
    • Damaged walls
    • Personal injury

    Further, many homeowners don’t own the tools required to complete the job safely. Meaning, there’s an extra cost involved to purchase tools or safety equipment – something your local Glass Doctor already owns and knows how to use!

    How to Hang a Large Mirror

    Hanging a large mirror has its risks, but if you’re curious what the installation process would look like, here are the steps for wall-to-wall mirror installation. Keep in mind that additional steps may be required, such as installing frame hardware if there isn’t any already.

    How to hang a large mirror:

    1. Prepare the Wall
      On the wall you will be hanging the large mirror, locate the studs and properly mark them. If you’re using screws or nails to hang the mirror instead of an adhesive, make sure the mirror has the support of studs behind it. You should also consider adding bumpers to the back of the mirror to prevent the mirror from scratching the wall. Make sure to always enlist help when hanging your mirror.
    2. Check Your Mirror Hardware
      Make sure you are aware of the hardware currently on your mirror. If there isn’t any hardware, you will need to install hardware before hanging. Below are the options to consider when hanging your mirror.
      • When Using an Adhesive
        Based on the manufacturer’s instructions, you may be able to use an extra-strength adhesive to secure the mirror to the wall.
      • When Using Screws or French Cleat Brackets
        If you do not wish to use an adhesive, you can use screws or a French cleat bracket to secure the mirror to the wall. This also makes it easier for the mirror to be removed and re-positioned, if needed.
    3. Hang the Mirror
      Grab the tools necessary that correlate with the type of hardware you have selected and get started hanging your mirror. Make sure you have assistance through the whole process to prevent dropping or breaking the mirror that could cause personal injury.

    Glass Doctor Mirror Installation Services

    If you’re searching for professional installation services, Glass Doctor is here to help with your large mirror or wall-to-wall mirror installation. In additional to large-format mirror installation, your local Glass Doctor specialists can custom-cut mirrors for your home.

    When you schedule an in-home consultation, our glass experts work with you to design and measure the perfect mirror solution anywhere in your home. Once we’ve created your unique order, we professionally handle, install and maintain your new wall-mounted mirror.

    Find Wall Mirror Installation Near Me

    Ready to have your wall-to-wall mirror created or installed? Need a large custom mirror for your space? Call our team at (833) 365-2927 today or request an appointment online to get started.

    Related Articles

    How you hang a mirror on drywall is dependent on two things: hanger type and weight. Many mirrors come with a piece of wire attached at each upper corner. This wire is draped over a single wall hanger, then centered by sliding the mirror back and forth on the wire until it is level. For a frameless mirror, a hanging bracket must first be installed. Brackets are held on by four screws – one at each corner – and the weight of the mirror is distributed between these four mounting points. Both the hanger and the mirror weight must be taken into consideration before a mirror can be hung successfully.

    How to Hang Mirrors on Drywall

    1. Weigh the Mirror

    Weigh your mirror on a scale. If the mirror weight is less than 30 pounds, use threaded wall anchors to hold it. If it is less than 60 pounds and you are using wall-hanging brackets, use threaded wall anchors. Alternatively, if the mirror weighs more than 60 pounds, use a toggle bolt to support the weight, suggests Today’s Homeowner.

    2. Install Your Anchor

    Install a threaded wall anchor to support a mirror of less than 30 pounds, using a hanging wire on the back of the mirror. Measure the distance from the floor to the height you want the mirror to hang and mark the spot with a pencil, says Home Depot. Place the sharpened end of the threaded anchor against the wall and insert the Phillips screwdriver bit into the corresponding receptacle on the anchor. Push the anchor through the drywall until the threads come into contact with the drywall surface. Turn the drill to its slowest speed and guide the anchor straight as the threads burrow into the drywall. Remove the drill when the head of the anchor is flush with the drywall. Insert the included screw into the anchor hole and turn it so there is just enough room for the mirror wire to loop over the screw head.

    3. Take Your Measurements

    Measure upward from the floor where you want to hang a mirror that is less than 60 pounds. Place the bracket on the wall. Level it, using a spirit level. Mark the mounting holes, using a pencil. Remove the bracket from the wall. At the mounting hole marks, press the sharp end of the threaded wall anchor into the drywall until the threads meet the drywall surface. Screw them down flush, using your drill and Phillips drill bit at a low speed. Place the bracket over the anchor-mounting holes and screw the mounting screws into place.

    Once the lower bracket is in place, put the mirror into the lower, mirror-holding clips. Place the upper mounting bracket in place so that the mounting clips grasp the mirror. Level the upper bracket and mark the mounting holes. Screw in the wall anchors at the upper, mounting-hole marks. Place the upper bracket over the wall anchor mounting holes. Screw the mounting screws into place. Insert the mirror into the brackets. Adjust the mounting clips to hold your mirror securely.

    4. Install Your Toggle Bolt

    Insert a toggle bolt or bolts for mirrors that are more than 60 pounds. Measure where the mounting hole or holes are to be made. Fold the toggle bolt in half. Ensure the diameter of the drill bit is slightly larger than the diameter of the folded toggle bolt. Drill a hole through the drywall. Thread the mounting screw into the toggle bolt first, then insert the toggle bolt into the hole. Turn the screw on the toggle bolt just enough so that a wire will loop over the top. Alternatively, if you are installing a bracket and using a toggle bolt, push the mounting screw through the bracket-mounting hole before you screw it into the toggle and push it through the pilot hole.

    Things You Will Need

    Variable-speed drill with pilot-hole drill bit

    Phillips screwdriver bit

    Threaded drywall anchors with included mounting screws

    How to hang a gym mirror

    How to choose the right granite benchtops for your kitchen

    How to use DIY vintage decor ideas for your living room

    Knowhow: understanding different types of high bay lights

    Are there ways to attach a mirror without drilling? Our guide outlines which surfaces you can glue a mirror to and what to avoid.

    Can I glue a mirror to the wall? In principle, this is possible, but by no means the most sensible option in every case.

    How can I attach a small mirror to the wall? For fairly light mirrors, you can use double-sided adhesive tape or special mirror tape.

    Can mounting adhesive be repositioned or replaced again? The adhesive is designed for high adhesion, so it is difficult to remove. On tiles, however, this is possible with a little sensitivity and plenty of patience without damaging the surface.

    How to attach a mirror without drilling

    Mirrors are available in many different versions. In any case, the mirror should hang safely. You can also attach A mirror without drilling. We will show you how to glue a mirror to the wall and give tips on what to look out for when assembling.

    1. Glue mirrors – it is possible for these surfaces

    If you want to stick a mirror instead of drilling, this is possible in principle. However, there are a few things to keep in mind.

    On the one hand, the substrate on which you want to stick the mirror must be clean. It is therefore best to clean the area thoroughly, as grease and dust significantly impair the adhesive strength.
    If a rather thin mirror is used, this is not so important. In the case of a heavy mirror, however, a very good bonding is important.

    You can attach a mirror to the following substrates without having to drill:. Make sure that the mirror is aligned exactly.

    • Tiles: Especially in the bathroom you will usually stick a mirror to tiles. This has the great advantage that you avoid boreholes. In addition, the adhesive residues can be removed from the tiles later (with some effort) without leaving any residue, if you should replace the bathroom mirror once.
    • Plaster and wallpaper: If the plaster or wallpaper is firmly connected to the wall, you can also stick a mirror on. Since both plaster and wallpaper are most likely damaged when detaching, a mirror mount is more suitable here, which you can screw to the wall.
    • Wood: You can also stick a mirror on the door of a wardrobe. However, if you stick to wood, keep in mind that the mirror is difficult to remove from the cabinet without damage.

    2. Observe the size and weight of the mirror

    In general, you can glue very large and heavy mirrors. However, this requires a good glue. In addition, the mounting adhesive must have enough time to become firm.

    This usually presents you with a challenge when you glue a mirror to the wall. It is best to support the mirror for about 24 hoursso that the adhesive can reach its maximum adhesive strength.

    If you glue a mirror to tiles, mounting or silicone adhesive can connect very well. In the case of wallpaper and plaster, however, the connection is less strong. In addition, a very high weight can cause the entire wallpaper to tear off the wall.

    Therefore, it is best to use a classic mirror holder for wallpaper and plaster, where you fix the mirror to the wall by plugs and screws.
    This is especially true when installing a large and heavy mirror.

    If you intend to attach a mirror to the ceiling, you will always use a mechanical fastening.

    Tip: With a rather small and thin cosmetic mirror, you can also use double-sided adhesive tape as well as special mirror adhesive tape. Unlike silicone or mounting adhesives, it is very easy to replace it later.

    3. Glue a mirror – this is how to proceed step by step

    • First, consider where to hang the mirror. Try a little in advance to find a suitable position.
    • Draw vertices on the wall so that you can press the mirror perfectly into that position later.
    • However, before you draw the position, verify that the mirror is exactly hanging. To do this, use a spirit level.
    • In addition, it is a good thing that the mirror (depending on the environment) is glued in such a way that the left and right distance to the wall remains.
    • Therefore, align the mirror with the help of a spirit level.
    • If you have drawn the markings, place the mirror with the front on a large ceiling so that it cannot be damaged.
    • Next, clean the back of the mirror.
    • Afterwards, mounting adhesive is used. Apply it generously on the back.
    • It is best to pull one line of glue along the outer edges (approximately one to two centimetres from the edge) and several lines through the middle, in a wave or crossed pattern.
    • If you now have a wave or cross pattern in front of you, you can move the mirror to the previously defined position on the wall.
    • Now you should secure or support the mirror in this position until the glue dries and cures. For example, you can slide a supporting board under the bottom side of the mirror so that the glue does not have to hold the entire weight of the mirror immediately.

    Tip: Subsequent corrections to the orientation are only possible for a short time. Be especially careful about the exact positioning. If there are adhesive residues next to the mirror, remove them immediately before the adhesive can connect to the substrate.

    How to hang a gym mirrorGerhardt Richter is a writer and a trainer at trade technical colleges, specializing in carpentry, plumbing, mechanics and construction.

    Related Articles

    Full length mirrors conveniently reflect the total effect of your appearance each morning and before you go out for the evening. Many wall mirrors are installed with the commonly available type of clear plastic clip. It is not difficult to use these clips to install the mirror nor does it require special tools. With the aid of an assistant the installation of a typical bedroom, full-length, wall mirror requires approximately one hour for someone with only a basic knowledge of tools and construction.

    1. Use a Helper

    Have an assistant — preferably someone who is approximately 66 inches tall — stand 5 feet away from the location of the mirror. Move the mirror up or down until the assistant sees his full image in the mirror.

    2. Pencil in a Leveled Line

    Place a carpenters level on the top of the mirror and adjust it until it is level. Draw a pencil line along the top edge.

    3. Make Marks for Mirror’s Placement

    Measure 2 inches down from each top corner along the side of the mirror and make a mark. Mark 2 inches from each top corner along the top edge of the mirror. Repeat this process on each bottom corner of the mirror until you have a total of eight marks.

    4. Mark for Mirror Clips

    Hold the mirror in place while your assistant positions a clear plastic mirror clip over the mark on the bottom right hand corner of the wall. Push the flat side of the clip — so that the bottom edge of the mirror rests on the ledge of the clip — firmly up against the bottom edge of the mirror and mark where the screw hole connects with the wall. Repeat this process on the other seven marks you made around the mirror.

    5. Drill Holes or Use Anchors

    Set the mirror aside and drill small diameter pilot holes through the wall into the studs at each pencil mark. Home Depot recommends using an electronic stud finder and drilling into the center of studs. Although drilling into a wall stud is preferable to hanging the mirror from drywall, if you’re drilling into drywall instead of a stud, Better Homes and Gardens notes the importance of using drywall anchors that are capable of supporting the weight of the mirror. Look on the label for the anchors to find the weight limit.

    6. Attach Mirror Clips

    Position the mirror on the wall and while you hold it securely have the assistant attach each plastic clip with a screwdriver into the pilot holes until all eight clips are installed. Use the screws provided with the plastic clips.

    7. Confirm Secure Mirror Attachment

    Ensure that the mirror is securely fastened to the wall by taking one side in each hand and gently attempting to move it.

    We show you how to hang a mirror or heavy picture, including methods of hanging mirrors and heavy pictures with mirror hanging brackets and fixings, so that you can ensure that they are securely fixed to your wall. We also cover concealed picture hanging.

    There are various methods of hanging mirrors on a wall, if you are buying a mirror from a glass merchants cut to your specific size, a neat way of fixing is to have holes drilled through the glass and to utilise mirror screws. These are widely available from various outlets such as hardware stores and DIY centres. They are typically sold in packs of four. They employ a screw which is tapped in the centre to allow a domed cap to be screwed in after fixing.

    If you enjoy a challenge and are brave enough, you could drill these holes yourself. The method is to use a ring of putty surrounding where you intend the hole to be and to buy a glass or tile drill bit, which looks like a speared tip.

    The notion is to fill the putty ring with a light oil to cut down on glass breakout and to cool the bit, whilst drilling. The initial stage after marking, is to lay the mirror onto a flat surface, ensuring it is well supported. Clamp the mirror in place with some form of cushioning, to avoid cracking the glass.

    Felt pads, self adhesive foam pads or cardboard can be used for this, as long as the glass is prevented from moving. With a hardened nail or tile scoring bit or even a glass cutter, slowly etch your mark on top the glass surface, making a small indentation where the drilling is to take place.

    Put the point of your tile drill bit in the indentation and drill slowly. Allow the tool to do its cutting and do not force it. Glass/tile drills come in various sizes, but 6mm is the optimum size for standard mirror screws, which are number 8 gauge (4mm).

    If your mirror has a timber frame, you can treat it as if it is a picture and use string or wire running between screw eyes at the back – see our project on How to Hang Pictures.

    Another method for a timber framed mirror, for a more secure fixing, flush to the wall, is to utilise mirror plates. These are typically metal electro-brassed with a key hole type of slot. At least two will be required fixed to the frame at the back at the top.

    Depending on size and weight, it may be best to use four, one at each corner, then four screws in the appropriate positions to be fixed to the wall. The mirror is then hooked on to these four screws. Accuracy is important, to ensure a firm fixing and a plumb mirror.

    With metal framed mirrors or mirrors without any frame, the manufacturer will usually supply some form of mounting kit. This takes the form of four J shaped brackets, which are attached to the wall and then clip down onto the mirror to keep it in pace. Frequently however, the clips supplied are made of plastic and may break.

    Mirror fixing kit featuring wall plug, screw and mirror hanging bracket

    A far better solution is to purchase a mirror fixing kit that is hidden behind the actual mirror itself. The Fischer Mirror Fixing Kit (see left) which has concealed metal brackets with strong edge clips to securely retain the mirror.

    Theseshould be available in your local DIY store and other DIY outlets and is suitable for glass up to 5mm thick. The top brackets are spring tensioned for easy installation and this kit can also be used for signs and panels.

    Hanging a Large and Heavy Mirror to a Dry Lined or Plasterboard Stud Wall

    The modern method of dry lining interior walls using the dot and dab method, and internal stud partition walls with 12mm (half inch) plasterboard present a problem when trying to hang large mirrors in the exact position required, because behind the plasterboard there is a void.

    There are a couple of fixing options available, the first is commonly known as a Redidriva (see picture to the right). This type of fixing involves a large coarse screw, which can be in plastic or metal with an attached centre screw, which is used to drive in the coarse female part of the fixing. The fixing screw is then undone and taken out of the housing, to be used for the actual fixing of the item.

    Redi-drive screw in plasterboard fixing

    Another device is known as a hollow wall anchor. This method will provide a very secure fixing in a plasterboard or hollow wall, but unfortunately requires a special setting tool, which is a little expensive if you are not a frequent user.

    The centre machine screw of this type of fixing is available in various lengths, following the manufacturer’s instructions, the method is to drill the appropriate sized hole, where required, push in the anchor, use the setting tool which grips around the head of the centre machine screw and with pressure applied, squashes the anchor behind the plasterboard.

    The centre machine screw can then be withdrawn to be used again as the fixing screw, or used as a hook for a string line or wire for the mirror or picture or could be used in conjunction with mirror plates if required.

    Large Pictures

    Large pictures can be treated in the same way as mirrors; if they have wooden frames, mirror plates can be very effective. If the picture is a large but light weight canvas, it can be hung the same way as a smaller picture, with wire stretching between two hooks. Alternatively many canvas prints which are purely canvas stretched over a wooden frame come supplied with a keyhole fixing already embedded in the top horisontal part of the frame.

    This can also be a triangular plastic piece, with a keyhole cut out of it. To mount the canvas using these fixings, fix a screw into the wall, leaving 12mm (half an inch) sticking out and hook the canvas directly on to this.

    Some houses still have picture rails and there are proprietary picture hooks which rest on the rail. Again, there are many designs available and these can be purchased from most hardware shops.

    If you have a lot of large valuable pictures to mount, there are also gallery systems available which are suited to galleries, museums, universities, offices and homes. The hanging system is made up of aluminium track, hangers and adjustable hooks.

    All project content written and produced by Mike Edwards , founder of DIY Doctor and industry expert in building technology.

    • Register
    • Gallery
    • Today’s Posts
    • Search

    Excerpt: Guys, does anyone know where to get Gym Mirrors? I want to get 1 or 2 nice sized mirrors to put on the wall of my home gym without breaking the bank. Any ideas.

    Read more or register here to join the discussion below.

    Thread Tools
    • Show Printable Version
    • Email this Page…
  • Search Thread

    Gym Mirrors- Where Do You Get Them.

    Guys, does anyone know where to get Gym Mirrors? I want to get 1 or 2 nice sized mirrors to put on the wall of my home gym without breaking the bank. Any ideas.

    My gym owner said those cost about 500$ CDN for one slab. I have 4 in my basement but it came with the house.

    Don’t know where to get them exactly, perhaps a home renovation store?

    most home stores can make them for you, but you have to order the size that you want. $500 sounds like a commercial price and awfully expensive. I had a 10X5 mirror that cost about $150.

    Check out your local yellow pages under “glass”.
    They are pricey.

    Boulder, when you say home stores you mean Home Depot, Lowes, etc. right?

    I’d personally look for some panelling that is mirror coated. I forgot where I found some. but it was sold locally here. Doesn’t break like a mirror does either.

    ”Teach my children to love! They’ll learn to hate on their own.”
    ”One thing is certian,You can’t shake hands with a fist”
    ”It is not the beauty of a building you should look at; its the construction of the foundation that will stand the test of time.”

    “ABSOLUTELY. I wouldn’t take 4 days off of work to go support the men if I wasn’t getting paid!”
    . Jill Mills. World’s Strongest Woman

    I used to have a very reflective piece of sheetmetal. The image was slightly distorted but it worked.

    Or you can go the Dave949 route and buy mirrored sliding closet doors at Home Depot. Very inexpensive with a excellent non distorted refection. Under a hundred bucks and you will get two doors that have a one inch frame around the outside and together they will give you a 8 x 8 foot mirror surface. I did the foot work years ago for the exact some thing you are inquiring about and was unwilling to shell out the big bucks for a regular real mirror. $$$$ saved could be put to better use for gym equipment How to hang a gym mirror

    How to Hang a Mirror

    A beautifully styled Safavieh mirror can add a brilliant, enhancing touch to home décor. To fully enjoy all of the decorative qualities of your Safavieh mirror, choose a mirror size and style that suits your space and then be sure to hang it properly. Browse the Safavieh Mirror Collection to find the perfect wall mirror to suit your decor style.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Choose the location where you’d like to hang your mirror, taking into account the reflection that the mirror will cast from this spot. Hung opposite of windows, the mirror will reflect light into a room. You may also want to place your mirror where it reflects artwork or other beautifying pieces located in other parts of the room. (Tip: Do not hang your mirror where it will reflect glare from ceiling or hanging light fixtures.)Generally you’ll want to hang your mirror at eye level, approximately 60”-65” from the floor.

    Position the mirror on the wall where you want to hang it, centering it on the wall or to a piece of furniture beneath it (couch or console table). Now draw the entire outline of the mirror on the wall with a pencil or erasable marker. (Tip: Using a cardboard template of your mirror will make it much easier to draw your anchor points on the wall).

    Find the center of the top and bottom lines and draw a vertical line connecting these two points.

    Now find the midpoint between the center line and the right side of the mirror, and the center line and the left side of your mirror. Draw two more vertical lines connecting the top and bottom outline of your mirror to these points.

    Now, measure approximately one third down from the top of the mirror and make a mark on these lines. These will be the anchor points to use to hang your mirror.

    How to Hang a Mirror Over Furniture or Fireplace Mantel

    When hanging a mirror over a sofa or furniture that is less than 30” tall, follow the instructions for placing the mirror at eye level (approx. 60”– 65” from the floor).

    Mirrors placed above a dining room sideboard, server or buffet console can be hung lower on a wall to account for the change in eye level when people are seated at a dining room table.

    For taller pieces of furniture (cabinets, bookcases etc.) the space between the bottom of the mirror and the top of your furniture should be approximately 4” – 8”. For taller furniture leave a smaller gap in order to keep the mirror as close to eye level as possible.

    When hanging a mirror above a fireplace mantel, leave a 4”- 6” gap between the bottom of the mirror and the top of the mantel, depending on the size of the frame and the shape of the mirror. When in doubt, always err on the side of hanging the mirror slightly lower on the wall.

    Installing wall anchors & mounting hooks.

    Determine if there are wooden wall studs directly behind the anchor mounting marks. You can do this with a stud finder purchased from a hardware store, or by drilling a small pilot hole. If the drill bit hits wood, you’ve found a wall stud. If it hits nothing and goes straight through, there is no stud and you’ll need to use a wall anchor/shield.

    For walls with wooden studs directly behind the anchor points, simply drill two small pilot holes into the wall at the anchor points and use the screws provided to hang your mirror.

    For mounting areas without wood studs directly behind the anchor marks, you’ll need to use wall anchors/shields to secure the screws to the wall. Drill a hole in the wall at each anchor mark and then push the wall anchor/shield into this hole. Now simply screw the mounting screws into the wall.

    After installing your screws, place the wire on the back of the mirror frame onto your screws (leave screws extended approx. 1/8 inch from the wall) and step back to visually inspect the placement of your mirror.

    Clips and track (also referred to as channel) are two common choices for mirror installation. Both are valid methods used by glass and mirror professionals, but certain circumstances indicate the use of one over the other. Understanding your options and the reasons glaziers use each technique is helpful in selecting the best mirror and installation methods for your home.

    Using Clips to Hold a Mirror in Place

    Mirror clips are generally made of clear plastic for an unobtrusive look that does not detract from the mirror’s clean lines. Each clip includes a void where a fastener can pass through the clip and into the wall. (It is important for these fasteners to go into studs or be used with appropriate anchors; otherwise the weight of the mirror can actually yank the fasteners out of the drywall and cause the mirror to come crashing down.)

    Mirror installation is often permanent or semi-permanent because tough glue, mirror mastic, is used to stick it to the wall. If you want a more temporary installation – because you’re renting your home, you want to remodel in a couple years, or the mirror will be repurposed later – consider mirror clips. They can be used on their own, without glue, so the mirror can be removed intact leaving only a few holes to fill.

    Sometimes, clips are the only viable option for mirror installation. If a mirror has curved edges – circle, oval, crescent – resting it on a track or channel is not an option. These mirrors, with the exception of ones that come with hanging brackets, are installed with mirror clips. Although mirror mastic can be used to keep the mirror in place on the wall, additional support from clips, track, or a rigid surface is typically necessary.

    Holding a Mirror in Place with a Track or Channel

    Track or channel is used to support mirror glass that is not resting on a permanent surface or fastened with clips. A mirror with straight edges can sit on a solid surface such as the floor, trim, or a backsplash and then simply be attached to the wall with glue. However, there can be practical or aesthetic reasons for installing a mirror at some distance from any flat surface. For instance, small wall mirrors are frequently hung at eye level in entryways, and dance studio mirrors are often kept away from the floor so they don’t get kicked.

    This is where track or channel comes into play. These metal strips are fastened to the wall where the bottom of the mirror is supposed to go. The mirror glass can then rest on this track for support and stability. Glue or clips are used along with the track to hold the mirror in position. There are two popular options for mirror track:

    • L-bar – The profile of this channel looks like a capital “L,” so it is not really visible once the mirror is installed. It is used when a frameless look is desired.
    • J-channel – J-channel is the same as L-bar except that its profile resembles the letter “J.” When J-channel is used, a thin strip of metal is visible along the bottom of the mirror glass.


    So, to sum it up at a glance, use mirror clips if:

    • You want to install a mirror securely but temporarily.
    • A mirror has curved edges and does not include brackets for hanging.
    • The mirror has straight edges and will not be resting on a permanent surface.
    • You want a frameless look without conspicuous metal elements.

    Use J-channel if:

    • The mirror has straight edges and will not be resting on a permanent surface.
    • You want a thin strip of metal along the lower edge of the mirror.

    Explore your options for mirror styles and installation by consulting the professionals at ABC Glass and Mirror. Our in-house experts can discuss mirror possibilities over the phone, or we can schedule a free in-home meeting with one of our mirror specialists. Call today – (703)257-7150.

    A wall-to-wall mirror can add perceived depth and width to a small room, while greatly increasing its light and airiness. Follow the procedure below to install a wall-to-wall mirror.

    Step 1: Decide on the Number and Size of Mirrors

    Measure the height and width of the wall where you will apply the mirrors. You may need more than one size and type to fill the wall. Make sure you have identical mirrors across the center of the wall from 3 feet above the floor to 6 feet above the floor, where most people’s “eye level” is located.

    Leave no more than 2 inches total per side between mirrors to create the illusion of filling the wall with the mirrored surface. Extend the mirrors up the wall to within 6 inches of the ceiling, and to 18 inches above the floor to prevent breakage from contact with furniture.

    Step 2: Prepare the Wall

    Remove all paintings, chair rails, hooks, screws and other fasteners from the wall. If the wall is wallpapered, consider removing the paper as well, as a wall-to-wall mirror works best on a plain surface. Wash the wall with an all purpose cleaner and very hot water, to remove old paint, wallpaper glue and drywall dust where fasteners were extracted.

    Add a fresh coat of paint to any areas of the wall that will not be covered by mirrors. Let this new paint dry overnight. Draw a fine pencil grid on the wall for the mirror placement. Check that your pencil lines are level and at a 90 degree angle with a carpenter’s level.

    Step 3: Apply Mirror Mastic

    Run the mirror mastic adhesive diagonally every 2 to 3 inches across the back of the mirror and dot it into the corners. Keep it at least 1 inch from each edge of the mirror. Spread it out with a putty knife so it makes a uniformly thick layer over the mirror back.

    Step 4: Attach Each Mirror

    Attach each mirror to the wall in its place as shown by the pencil grid. Press the mirror firmly and accurately. The mastic adheres quickly and the mirror cannot be removed after contact with the wall.

    Step 5: Care and Maintenance

    Avoid obstructing the mirror wall with furniture, lamps and shelving. Polish the mirrors a few times a year. Dust the mirrors regularly to enable them to keep reflecting natural light and indoor lighting all around the room.

    Step 6: Precautions When Designing and Installing a Wall-to-Wall Mirror

    Always choose a wall at a right angle to a window as your mirror wall, to avoid reflections that will travel out through the window and blind pedestrians, cyclists and motorists. Select a wall that is well-fortified internally by studs because the weight of several mirrors can pull down a hollow interior drywall panel.

    Full length mirrors are a great way to see if your entire outfit is perfect before walking out the door. But, making sure those heavy mirrors are safe around your children and pets can be a big concern. Follow these simple steps to ensure your mirror is securely anchored to the wall.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The general steps to secure your mirror:

    1) Determine low traffic location if possible for your leaning mirror.
    2) If mirror is on a hard surface floor, use a grip surface under the mirror to ensure no slipping and sliding.
    3) Attach heavy duty furniture straps to the mirror (or other heavy piece of furniture) and anchor to the wall ensuring your screws are in a stud.

    Let’s dive into the details!


    • QuakeHold Furniture Straps
    • Rubber drawer liner to put under mirror for extra stability
    • Wall anchors
    • Screw driver

    Where to lean your mirror

    Take a moment to select a location in which the mirror will not be easily bumped. But, you also want to make sure you put your mirror in a place it can actually be used.

    Don’t overthink it. Just consider your specific situation and home and find a place that works best for you.

    We decided on putting our mirror in the hallway of our two story house as this is just outside of all of our bedrooms. Our children are currently teenagers and are pretty interested in seeing how they look each day.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    A central location for our entire family worked nicely so everyone could benefit from the mirror.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Down the hall you can get a glimpse of the repurposed vintage window where we hang the kids artwork!

    Place mirror on rubber grip surface to prevent sliding

    One thing that terrified me, was the mirror sliding out on the hardwood floor. To prevent this from happening, we used rubber drawer liner under the mirror.

    I’ve seen gripper pads that are made specifically for furniture, so that is a good option too.

    Regardless, I think it’s a good idea to keep your mirror from sliding should it get a slight bump when passing by.

    Once we determined exactly where the mirror would go, I cut a strip of drawer liner (that had that rubber grip feel) to put under either side of the mirror.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Jason, my husband, held up each edge of the mirror while I put the rubber strips in place.

    Attach furniture straps to mirror and wall

    We used QuakeHOLD! Furniture Straps to secure our mirror.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The process was pretty simple. We followed the instructions inside the box and they worked like a charm.

    The kit comes with two heavy duty nylon straps that you stick to the back of your mirror (or other heavy piece of furniture). This adhesive is seriously sticky, so I think you can rest assured that it is secure!

    One end of the strap sticks to the back of the mirror, the other end is screwed into a wall stud.

    We weren’t able to access a wall stud, unfortunately. But, using heavy duty drywall anchors did the trick.

    If you do not feel comfortable using just the adhesive, they provide screws you could use to attach the straps to the back of the mirror (or furniture).

    How to hang a gym mirror

    You follow the same process on both the left and right side of the mirror.

    That is truly it!

    How to hang a gym mirror How to hang a gym mirror

    Our hallway is dark, so I’ve considered using chalk paint to lighten up the frame of this big mirror! That’s exactly what I did to a mirror in our basement and it turned out really pretty.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    As I mentioned earlier, our mirror is right in the center of all of our bedrooms. It’s the perfect location for a quick outfit check before heading out the door!

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The last picture is a good reminder why I’m not a fashion blogger;-)

    It is so nice knowing this really heavy mirror is safe and secure!

    Thanks for stopping by today. Take a moment to follow me on Facebook! You’ll stay up to date with all my latest posts.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Introduction: Cement Wall Gym Mirror Installation (Two J-Channel Method)

    How to hang a gym mirror

    How to hang a gym mirror

    How to hang a gym mirror

    This video describes installing frameless gym wall mirrors in cement or cinder block walls. It utilizes a method using two J channels rather than a J channel with with top mounting clips.

    Materials: 36″x60″ frameless mirrors, 72″ J-mold, Tapcon 3/16 x 1 1/4 anchors, Tapcon 5/32 bit, Drill (preferably hammer drill), Level, Socket Wrench

    Step 1: Measure Bottom

    Measure the center bottom of the mirror placement.

    Step 2: Tap

    Tap out the holes in the J-mold so the anchors will fit.

    Step 3: Drill Bottom

    Drill the hole for the center of the bottom J-mold.

    Step 4: Fasten Bottom

    Fasten the J mold to the wall in the center, then make sure it is level. Drill and fasten other holes.

    Step 5: Measure Top

    Measure up from the bottom J-mold the height of the mirror to mark the placement of the top J-molding.

    Step 6: Drill Top

    Drill top center hole.

    Step 7: Fasten Top

    Fasten top in center, then check for level. Then drill and fasten other holes.

    Step 8: Install Right

    Slide the right mirror in place.

    Step 9: Install Left

    Slide the left mirror in place.

    Step 10: Reflect

    Reflect on the completion of installation.

    Be the First to Share

    Did you make this project? Share it with us!

    This Post May Contain Affiliate Links. Please Read my Disclosure Policy.

    How to affordably decorate a fitness room in a home.

    I am almost finished…2 more projects and then the fitness room I created for myself will be done. Now with the holidays behind us, I finally got the mirrors I bought back in November hung on the wall.

    If you are new to my blog, I transformed an unused bedroom that was once one of my daughters (she no longer lives at home) into a bright and sunny place to work out every day. I used to work out in the basement, but never liked it – too dark with little airflow. I always ended up rushing through my workouts because I felt a tad of claustrophobia kick in when I was down there.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    I am enjoying the energizing feel of this almost-complete room when I work out now.

    It was my goal to make the room clean-lined, open and airy. The 11′ x 14′ bedroom had been unused for 3 years and was just collecting dust.

    It felt like a waste not to put it to good use, so I moved the furniture out and boxed up the stuff my daughter left and took them to the basement. Kind of a room flip.

    I have documented the steps so far. You can find them in these posts:

    How to hang a gym mirror

    This is how the mirrors have been since I bought them…leaning against the wall. Hanging the fitness room mirrors was made easy with my trusty laser level and large picture hanging strips.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    supplies needed:

    • Mirrors – I bought mine at Walmart for $4.97 a piece
    • Large Picture Hanging Strips – 3 for each mirror
    • Laser Level
    • Painter’s tape
    • Ruler/measuring tape
    • Rubbing Alcohol
    • Optional: Razor blade and Goof Off to clean off label and price stickers on mirrors

    How to hang a gym mirror

    1. The hardest part about the whole job was removing the sticker label from each mirror. Why manufacturers do this is beyond me. I wish they would put the labels on the back of items. It is so frustrating even using Goof Off and a razor blade. I only lost one finger… just kidding, but it is never easy. I made a production line out of removing the labels. Most of them came off with the razor blade and then I cleaned off the sticker residue with Goof Off. A few spritzes of Windex and they were ready.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    2. I played around with the height placement and spacing between the mirrors. The height ended up being dictated by the electrical outlet – to clear it, I placed them 19″ above the floor. I spaced them 1-1/2″ apart.

    3. I used picture hanging strips to hang the mirrors. When using these strips, you should always use rubbing alcohol to clean the surfaces where they will be attached. I wiped the back of the mirrors and the wall with rubbing alcohol. Once the alcohol was dry, I attached 3 picture hanging strips to the back of each mirror. One in each top corner and the other on the center bottom of the mirror.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    To ensure the mirrors were perfectly in line, I used my laser level. If you don’t have one of these, it is the best invention ever. It is very inexpensive. Ed bought mine online many years ago, but you can buy them at any home improvement store and even the dollar store. Mine takes 2 “AAA” batteries.

    3. To find a level line along the wall, I first used painter’s tape to mark the height I wanted the mirrors. To use the laser level, you simply hold it against the wall. It has a bubble level in it and suction cups to hold it to the wall once you find level placement.

    Move the laser level until the bubble is in the center of the glass tube and then push the level to the wall so the suction cups stick. A red laser line will show up along the wall. You can see it in the photo above. This line is level. I used it as a guide to place the top of each mirror.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    4. To make sure the mirrors were spaced evenly next to each other, I taped my ruler along the top of the first mirror and then placed the second one 1-1/2″ away. I moved the ruler to the next mirror until I had all the mirrors hung.

    How to hang a gym mirrorAll done.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Now all I have to do to finish the room is to figure out how I am going to cover the cords coming from the TV. Ed bought me it for Christmas so I can do my workout videos. XO It was a total surprise.

    To hold the DVD player, I found the little rolling table I had in my living room was perfect. I will be making a new table for my living room to replace it. I will post more about that soon.

    I have been using my Pilates reformer in the room since the summer, but now I am a little discouraged, not because of the TV or table, but the fact that I have a stress fracture in my right foot.

    Long story… made short. I was hit by a car when I was bicycling in Hilton Head, SC in November. To keep from going under the car, I jumped off the bike, landed on the car’s hood and bounced off – I landed on my feet, but my right foot took the brunt of the landing. I didn’t feel any pain initially, but did begin to notice it a few weeks later, especially after exercise or walking a distance. I am not supposed to exercise for about 6-8 weeks. 🙁 I can do Pilates, but no stepping, jumping, etc.

    I am looking forward to the beginning of March when I can hopefully start jumping around again doing workout videos and be able to enjoy the room to the fullest. 🙂

    Drilling holes into a mirror is a tricky business, but it can be rewarding. The key is to work slowly and show lots of patience. You also cannot drill a mirror with a regular drill bit. You must find one made to drill glass. The thickness of the glass can also affect your results. Thicker glass tends to be easier to drill as it is not as likely to crack as thin glass. Use the right tools and follow these steps to get the job done.

    Step 1 – Set-Up

    Before you begin drilling, place the mirror on the plywood with the backside face up. Make sure the plywood and mirror are at a comfortable height for you to work with. Then, make marks where you want your holes to be. Do not plan holes too close to the edge, or you will risk damaging the mirror.

    Tape the transparent plastic onto the mirror. If you do not have access to transparent plastic, tape the area you wish to drill instead and use the marker to show the exact center of the holes you wish to create. Be sure you are wearing your face mask before you begin drilling.

    Step 2 – Create First Holes in Plastic

    Use a regular drill bit and bore through the plastic directly above the marks on the back of the mirror. Drill slowly and do not drill any further than the plastic. These holes will guide you as you begin to drill into the glass. Skip this step if you do not have plastic.

    Step 3 – Drill the Glass

    Exchange the regular drill bit for the diamond drill bit. Using the regular drill bit on the glass will only dull it, and you will also be more likely to damage the glass. Next, place the drill above the glass, inside the holes through the plastic. The drill should be held at a 90-degree angle with the surface. Then, slowly begin drilling into the glass at a constant speed and with light pressure.

    As you progress, you will see fine glass dust coming from your drill. You should already be wearing a face mask, but do not breath this in; it is very harmful when it comes in contact with your lungs. Use the water to keep the area moist as well. This will help prevent the bit from overheating and will make it easier to bore through. As you drill, lift the bit from the hole to allow the water access.

    Once you are through the mirror, turn it over. Carefully and slowly drill into the hole from the front side. Be careful as chips of glass may begin to fly around. Again, keep the area moist.

    Step 4 – Clean Up

    Once you have completed drilling the holes, use a wet rag to wipe away any excess dust. Then, remove the tape and plastic cover, and clean any marks left by the tape. The mirror is now ready to hang on your wall.

    Make your home feel larger by adding a Mirrored Wall. Below is the step-by-step tutorial on how to make a mirror wall.

    I love my new house, but there are still a lot of blank empty walls that I need to do something with.

    Around the time that we moved in, I found boxes of 12×12 inch mirrors on clearance for $7. Each box had 6 mirrors, that’s just over $1 each! I bought 4 boxes.

    There were several ideas spinning around my head but late one night I decided to hang them in my bathroom.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    This was my current bathroom mirror situation.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Yup. That is pretty sad and pathetic. I can do way better than that!

    More Home Improvement Project Ideas:

    While smaller craft tutorials are the bread and butter of this website, we have shared several tutorials on home improvement projects too! Like How to Choose Paint Colors for your Home Interior, a Living Room Accent Wall, and Making Your Entry Pop with a Front Door Makeover.

    Be sure to look around the blog for more fun home project ideas!

    Supplies You’ll Need to Create this Project:

    This post contains affiliate links.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    How to Make a Mirror Wall:

    The first step was to make sure that the wall I wanted to put the mirrors on was actually straight against the door frame and floor, and I used a level for that.

    Whew! It is, so that made things a whole lot easier.

    That means that I could simply line up the mirror tiles along the baseboard and door frame. (The door leads into my closet if you are curious.)

    If your baseboards aren’t level, move the bottom row of mirror tiles up a couple of inches to where you won’t notice the difference, and begin your mirror wall there.

    The Scotch Mounting Squares are double-sided and I placed one in each corner of the mirror tile.

    Applying one tile at a time, peel the backings of the mounting squares and press the mirror tile onto the wall.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Working from the bottom up, I added my mirrored tiles.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The next six are up. It is looking cool already!

    How to hang a gym mirror

    The whole project took about an hour, which is good because it was about 1 in the morning when I started.

    After all of the tiles were up, the wall looked awesome! I am couldn’t help but think to myself how amazing I am, even though I am pretty sure I am not the first person to ever hang mirrors on their wall.

    How to hang a gym mirror

    Then I noticed something.

    The toilet is right across from the mirror!

    How to hang a gym mirror

    All of my kudos and pats on the back went away. Oops! Why didn’t I notice that before?

    How to hang a gym mirror

    OOh well. Now I just have a better view of hubby when he is in the shower! See you can turn anything into a positive!

    When you make a mirror wall please share a photo! We would love to see it.

    Mirrors for Training Ltd are dedicated to offering the highest quality mirrors, as a leading UK supplier and manufacture of specialist mirrored training products, offer full design, build and installation services from single mirror installations to large bespoke fits covering several walls even mirrormazes, no job is to large or too small for our dedicated team. We regularly install our system to clients in fitness, leisure, dance, theatre and TV/Film.

    At our purpose built warehouse we stock large quantities of only the highest quality new generation of mirror manufactured using eco-friendly process. This advanced manufacturing process used also improves the optical quality of the mirror and significantly increases longevity of glass through better resistance to corrosion. Our made-to-measure mirror is processed in-house, safety backed and manufactured to British Standards.

    Our mirror installations are undertaken using our unique, polished aluminium system. This is the recommended way of installing safety mirrors, avoids using unsightly screw fixing, and adhering the mirrors (safety mirrors should always be mechanically installed) Our system allows the mirrors to be easily removed, if needed in the future.

    One thing you’ll notice about any popular gym or health club is that they’re full of mirrors! In the weight room, change room, cardio room and everywhere else you’ll find walls of large, full length mirrors. Mirrors allow members to view their reflection and inspect their exercise form, and determine whether they’re progressing with their workout program. Mirrors can also serve as a motivational tool as well.

    Be it Boxing, Yoga or Step Class, exercising with mirrors allow you to view your exercise form to make sure that it is correct. With a mirror you can visually determine whether you’re cheating during an exercise. As you’re performing your set, a mirror provides actual feedback where you can check your form & posture.

    One of the most familiar elements in any dance studio is a ballet barre. When you first open your dance studio , it should be one of your first purchases before your doors open. From the pros and cons of different types of ballet barres, to the standard ballet barre height for your students, this is what you should keep in mind when installing a ballet barre in your studio.

    Why You Need A Ballet Barre

    Whether you teach classical ballet or not, you need a ballet barre. Barre exercises promote strength and endurance by working the abs, arms, legs, and back, and strengthen these muscles to endure a wide variety of movements in all types of dance–not just ballet.

    The stretches performed during barre exercises also help your students stay flexible and move gracefully through any type of dance.

    Stretching in barre exercises also helps relieve pain and tension that students may experience, making them better able to withstand grueling rehearsals and long spans of instruction time. And, students that perform barre exercises often will be amazed at how they can hold tough positions better, and longer each time they attend class.

    Steps For Installing a Ballet Barre

    Ballet barre installation is a fairly easy process, with a few key decisions, as we’ll discuss.

    1. Decide on the type of barre you want
    2. Gather the necessary materials
    3. Figure out the correct ballet barre height
    4. Build or install the barre safely
    5. Celebrate and begin using it

    We know the process is not this cut and dry, though. Let’s break these steps down further so you can choose the perfect barre for your dance studio!

    Types Of Ballet Barres

    The type of ballet barre you choose matters. Is one better than the other? The most simple answer to this question is that it depends. There are pros and cons to the two most common types of ballet barres: portable and wall-mounted.

    Portable Ballet Barres

    How to hang a gym mirror

    • Because a portable barre is freestanding, students can stand on both sides of it to perform exercises, making it more efficient if you have large classes
    • You can move it to any room that needs it, or even your lobby during open houses
    • Portable barres are much more affordable than wall-mounted ones, often as little as one-quarter of the cost of wall-mounted barres depending on the type you get
    • Because of this low price, you can get multiple barres in various heights to accommodate different ballet barre heights for different students
    • Setting up a portable ballet barre can be quite difficult, and you’ll face this tricky set-up and break down each time
    • If not properly installed, a portable ballet barre doesn’t give optimum support to a dancer’s legs while performing stretches and routines
    • This lack of support and instability can be dangerous for your students, making portable barres a risky choice for the long-term

    Wall-Mounted Ballet Barres

    How to hang a gym mirror

    • These types of barres are significantly more durable, making it the better choice for weight-bearing exercises and routines
    • When properly installed, wall-mounted barres are much safer and more stable than portable ones
    • You only need to install a wall-mounted barre once, which means you won’t have to worry about setting it up before each class or after moving it
    • You can only use one side of it because on the other side is the wall, making it more difficult to manage larger classes
    • Wall-mounted barres are significantly more expensive than portable ones, and you’ll also have to pay for professional installation
    • Because it’s fixed to the wall, once you choose your ballet barre height, that is the height it will be permanently (or you can install a double barre with two different heights)

    How To Install A Wall-Mounted Ballet Barre

    Even with these drawbacks, a wall-mounted ballet barre is usually your best choice for long-term use. While they can be more expensive and aren’t as flexible for a growing studio, they keep your student safer which is your #1 concern.

    Due to this focus, you should also opt for professional installation. But that doesn’t mean there aren’t a few ways to prepare beforehand. First, decide on your ballet barre height. We give some recommendations for this below.

    Before you proceed with the installation, also make sure you have all materials gathered for your installation crew, such as your ballet barre brackets.

    The number of brackets you need will depend on how many barres you plan to install. Brackets are typically pre-paired with screw and you may need heavy-duty wall anchors for added stability if the wall does not have a stud to drill into.

    Some companies also sell barre kits with all the pieces you may need, but be sure to check and count those pieces before calling in your installation crew. It’s better to over-prepare than risk delays and added fees.

    Finally, have your space prepped. If you need to paint the wall before installation, do that at least a day or two ahead of time. Then, save some paint for touch-ups after installation in case of scratches or missed drill holes.

    How To Find The Perfect Ballet Barre Height

    The standard ballet barre height should come to the waist level of an average adult. If you’re installing one barre and not a double barre, it should be approximately 42-44 inches from the floor for an adult and 32-34 inches from the floor for children.

    The barre should also be spaced far enough away from the wall. Assuming your ballet barre dimensions are roughly 1.75 inches in diameter, from the inside of the barre to the wall, there should be approximately 7.25 inches of space. From the outside of the barre to the wall, there should be approximately 9 inches.

    A double barre is a great investment if your dance studio serves both children and young adults. With a double barre, the upper barre accommodates the standard ballet barre height of young adults and adults, and the lower barre accommodates children.

    However, should you need a barre installed even lower to the floor than this, it might be a good idea to get another smaller portable barre with adjustable height. Children grow like weeds, and the height they need at the beginning of the class season compared with the end of the season, could actually change drastically.

    Raise the Barre at Your Studio

    Hopefully, this post made your ballet barre installation a little easier. With a little planning and the right tools, your studio can meet the needs of your students.

    Have more questions about setting up your studio? At Studio Director, it’s our mission to make studio ownership easier. Our studio management software streamlines key administrative tasks like registration and payments so you can focus on setting up your perfect studio. We’ve also created comprehensive guides to some of the most common questions studio owners have about starting their studio, such as finding the right studio location, choosing flooring, and hanging dance studio mirrors.

    We serve as your silent partner, automating key administrative tasks so you can focus on your students. From online registration to class scheduling to payment processing, we raise the barre for what you and your team can accomplish. Learn more or schedule a demo with Studio Director today!

    How to hang a gym mirror < if (sources.length) < this.parentNode.removeChild(sources[0]); >else < this.onerror = null; this.src = fallback; >>)( [. this.parentNode.querySelectorAll(‘source’)], arguments[0].target.currentSrc.replace(/\/$/, ”), ‘/public/images/logo-fallback.png’ )” loading=”lazy”>

    Mirrors are a convenient addition to your home gym or to the space where you work out. When you have a gym mirror, you can watch yourself while lifting weights or performing other exercises to ensure that you have proper posture.

    How to hang a gym mirror < if (sources.length) < this.parentNode.removeChild(sources[0]); >else < this.onerror = null; this.src = fallback; >>)( [. this.parentNode.querySelectorAll(‘source’)], arguments[0].target.currentSrc.replace(/\/$/, ”), ‘/public/images/logo-fallback.png’ )” loading=”lazy”>

    Things You Will Need

    • Tape measure
    • Chalk line
    • Heavy-duty mirror clips with screw fasteners
    • Stud finder
    • Screw gun
    • 1/4-inch drill bit (optional)
    • Drywall anchors (optional)

    The handy mirrors are tall and cover most of the wall so that you can watch your full movement during a workout. Hang gym mirrors by anchoring them to a wall with heavy-duty mirror clips, which typically come with specialized fasteners.

    Determine where to attach a mirror to the wall. Position the mirror height so that it runs directly above electrical outlets that are in the way. Measure up from the floor, and place a pencil mark where the mirror bottom will rest. Place another pencil mark down the wall where the mirror will end. Snap a chalk line horizontally across the wall from mark to mark.

    Find the width of the mirror by measuring from edge to edge. Start at one end of the chalk line, and work your way down the wall to place marks to represent the mirror width on the horizontal snapped line. Measure 2 inches inward from each mirror width mark on the wall, and place another mark in that spot to represent the placement of a mirror clip.

    Place one heavy-duty mirror clip against the wall, and align the edge that the mirror will sit in with the snapped horizontal line. Make the clip’s outside edge flush with the mark that is 2 inches inward from the mirror edge. Slip the tip of the pencil through the hole or holes in the clip to place marks on the wall at the locations where you’ll attach screw fasteners.

    Slide a stud finder over the fastener marks on the wall to determine whether or not a wall stud is behind the marks. If a wall stud is present, then place screw fasteners through the slots in the mirror clip, and screw them through the wall and into the stud. If no stud is present, then drill a 1/4-inch hole into the wall, and insert a plastic anchor in the hole; then place a screw fastener through the mirror clip slot and in the anchor, and tighten the screw in the anchor. Repeat this step for each mirror clip across the bottom line on the wall.

    Place the mirror into the bottom clips, and press it firmly against the wall. Repeat the procedure for each clip.

    Hang a heavy mirror if you want your room to appear larger than it is. A large and heavy mirror hanging at your wall will not only make your room seemingly more spacious but it also serves as a light reflector convenient for rooms with small windows.

    Hanging a heavy mirror is not a difficult task. However, it requires assistance from a friend, especially if the weight of the mirror is greater than what a single person can lift or carry.

    Step 1 – Examine the Mirror

    Examine the heavy mirror and determine if it has a frame. Make sure the screw eyes on the frame are firmly secure. Check the picture wire if it is firmly twisted at the screw eyes.

    Step 2 – Position the Mirror

    Look for an ideal place for your heavy mirror. With a pencil, determine the center of the heavy mirror and mark two adjacent spots. Make sure that the two marked spots are level to each other.

    Step 3 – Locate the Studs

    How to hang a gym mirror

    With a stud finder, determine if there is a stud behind the two marked spots you made on Step 2. If there is a stud behind the two marked spots, drill a pilot hole on each spot with a drill bit that is slightly smaller in diameter than the wood screw you are using. Insert the wood screw into the pilot hole and tighten using a screwdriver. Do not screw the wood screws all the way into the wall. Make sure there is at least one inch of protruding wood screws which will serve as the hanging point for your heavy mirror. Place the heavy mirror on the wall and make sure the picture wire is firmly attached to the wood screws.

    If there is no stud behind your two marked spots, you can either reposition your heavy mirror location until you find a stud underneath your marked spots or use toggle bolts. Toggle bolts are perfect for hanging heavy objects on drywall.

    Step 4 – Hang a Frameless Mirror (Optional)

    How to hang a gym mirror

    For frameless heavy mirrors, install mirror clips. Mirror clips are clear plastic clips that can withstand the weight of heavy mirrors. Mark and measure the bottom portion of the heavy mirror and use a level to make sure the heavy mirror is positioned straight and level on the wall. Mark the two spots with a pencil. Mark another two spots, this time mark the top area of the heavy mirror where the two mirror clips should be installed.

    Using a stud finder, determine if there is a stud at your mark spots and then drill a pilot hole on each marked spot. Attach long wood screws in the holes and then attach the mirror clips on the wood screws. Attach the heavy mirror on the wall with the mirror clips. Make sure the heavy mirror is level before tightening the mirror clips.

  • How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    Mastering how to plan an event takes time, but we’ve assembled these 10 event planning tips to help you on your way. The thematic key to delivering a successful event is understanding the importance of organizational skills. With many moving parts and various stakeholders, an event planner must adapt and take action quickly.

    Before we jump into the tips, let’s quickly run over these 7 key elements which improve an event :

    Involvement — an emotional involvement with the brand, the event, the experience

    Interaction — with brand ambassadors, with other attendees, with exhibits, with the brand

    Immersion — of all senses, isolated from other messages

    Intensity — memorable, high impact

    Individuality — unique, one-to-one opportunities, customization. Each experience is different

    Innovation — creative in content, location, timing, audience, for example

    Integrity — seen as genuine and authentic and providing real benefits and value to the consumer.

    Knowing these concepts from the start will help set the stage for planning your event.

    Top 10 tips on how to plan an event

    1. Identify your goal

    Determine what you are trying to achieve. Are you trying to bring in new clients or, improve your company’s brand presence? Be specific.

    The more precise you are, the more you can tailor your event to meet your goal. That’s why it is important to keep your goal in mind throughout the event planning process.

    We find it helpful to write our goal at the top of every internal document we make during the planning process. This helps keep our focus and gives clear meaning to every action.

    2. Assemble your team

    Everyone on your team should understand their contributing role. Ensuring each team member understands what is expected of them is a responsibility that falls to the event planner.

    By delegating tasks to team members based on their skillsets, there will be a boost in productivity and ultimately this will help you achieve your goal.

    Additionally, research shows that team interaction is at the heart of team cognition . In many cases, interaction and communication have more value than knowledge input when it comes to how effective a team actually is.

    Creating a positive environment is a crucial team leadership skill that will foster a winning attitude and push your team to excel.

    How to plan a super event

    3. Set the date

    This may seem obvious, but you need to pick your date as early as possible.

    There are practical reasons behind this, like giving your team enough time to deliver, or making sure you get the first choice of location. Having the date set in stone early also gives you and your team something to work towards. It will act as motivation to get everything organized in advance.

    4. Maintain your brand

    Branding varies, but it is important to match the look and feel of your branding with the nature of your event.

    There are two rules we advise that you stick to:

    1. Make the designs professional
    2. Keep the taglines timeless

    Use the people on your team who have a creative spark and let them brainstorm an assortment of ideas. A tip? First impressions are everything, and you want to wow your guests from the beginning.

    5. Make a plan

    It’s a bit obvious to say you need to make a plan within an event planning tips article, but it’s true. The plan serves to help everyone involved understand what is happening from the beginning and to help you put on a successful ‘show.’

    Your event plan can be as simple as making a list of everything that needs to be done, and the order that it has to be done in. Or, by creating a complex workflow with dependencies and triggers, for example, on a task management tool that involves all team members (you know, like Cirkus).

    Whichever format you choose, everyone should have access to make collaboration easy. It is important to give your team the tools to succeed with a clear directive.

    How to plan a super event

    6. Accept the possibility that things might not go as planned (and Murphy’s law)

    Even with careful planning and an effective team, there can still be things outside of your control which can complicate the process of planning an event . The main thing to remember is to always have a backup plan. Yes, a plan for your plan.

    The venue cancels on you? Have a list of other suitable options you can try, the runner-ups you scouted in the first round.

    A team member is ill on the day you need them? Step in yourself or ask a different member of the team to take over. Worst case, prioritize outstanding tasks and eliminate the ones with the least impact on your goal.

    It is very rare that anything ever goes exactly to plan, so it’s always best to be prepared.

    7. Set the budget: include outright costs and the cost of time

    Even if your event doesn’t require a hard budget, it is best practice to create one for reference.

    This will help limit unnecessary costs and act as a reference point for your team. It also helps you understand the value your event has created against progress towards your goal.

    It’s important to keep track of what you’re spending. Your budget has to be at the forefront of your mind (together with the goal), at all times while planning your event.

    This concept can be forgotten, but you need to remember to budget your time. Time management is vital, so try to recognize when you’re taking too much time on something that is not crucial. Make sure you’re managing your ‘time budget’ effectively.

    A necessary skill
    Can write, calculate and observe

    1, access to information and organize

    The Internet is a hodgepodge, facing the vast amount of information, how to acquire, collect and collate the information in all aspects, so as to effectively get the most valuable information on their own?

    Software recommended: WeChat, know almost, micro-blog, watercress, today’s headlines, NetEase news.

    With the purpose of choosing to browse, do not be irrelevant to attract.

    2, finishing
    Prefer to use micro-blog hot search list and Sogou WeChat, know almost.

    Hot events / hot spots, a day to select a topic of the day to sort out all the contents of the search topic and in-depth analysis of the collation, and then according to their own logic into their own content.

    3, related books finishing

    reading plan
    The best according to their

    Buy the book and read:
    Of course, the network era of electronic reading more popular

    The software recommended: Jane books, knowledge and know almost columns, watercress reading, fifteen words, Tencent, all the portal

    4, contact new characters /

    Contact with more people, things, things, expand their horizons, and enhance the inclusion. This is to participate in the activities of the interactive bar.

    5, competitor analysis

    Learn to observe the opponent dynamic, grasp the direction of the opponent’s activities, for example, you can pay more attention to a number of activities, such as interactive platform, to see what they push the main activities, activities in the form of what.

    6, data processing, data analysis.

    Excel: on the basis of these data, the goal and plan compared with the existing gap; and make new adjustment, organize new ideas; goal today tomorrow, and then formulate a new plan;

    Mind mapping xind: you can sort out new ideas, do a bit of divergent thinking. Can also be a variety of charts multi-directional analysis show.

    Two, to find a proper reason:
    Do the activities of the
    Commonly known as &ldquo &rdquo, is a gimmick;; used to attract customers:
    A good gimmick
    Not only can bring a large number of participants,
    Can get unexpected brand gains

    Generally speaking, divided into several types:

    1, special time node: such as legal holidays, anniversaries, anniversaries, etc..

    2, hot / hot hot events: the concept of social, science and technology, entertainment and other industries, can be transformed by activities, is the occasion &rdquo “.

    3, product / business dynamics: the use of products, new business activities to do, can not be affected by time, season, flexible use can achieve a good brand awareness.

    4, jointly organized: the use of a number of influential hosts, contractors or joint organizers, powerful alliances, expand the influence of the event, based on the basis of cooperation.

    Three, write a complete plan of

    The premise of target

    Planners need to write as much as possible detailed activity plan

    1, the activities of the theme: namely, the activities of a brief gimmick, a look to understand, to be able to express what the activity is to participate in what kind of benefit will be, whether it is worthwhile to participate in the visual impression.

    2, to participate in groups: is the existing customers or potential customers, is the mass consumer groups or high-end consumer groups, and even the age of each group, rank, geography, etc. need to be clear.

    3, time arrangement: the beginning of the activity, the end of the time, the activities of the process planning.

    4, advertising: advertising materials planning, production, plan to put the channel subdivision, capital investment.

    5, additional rules: the development of all the activities of the rules, such as registration rules, payment rules.

    6, risk plan: the development of alternative programs to prepare for any problems in the course of activities can be timely response.

    Ally – Events – 6 min read

    Planning an event takes time, it takes patience, ideas, people, and above all, it takes meetings.

    While technological advancements and online tools like Slack have certainly made event planning easier, nothing is as effective for getting on the same page with your staff and volunteers as running a meeting.

    But running an event planning meeting isn’t always the easiest task. There are other people’s schedules and opinions to consider. Your staff’s time needs to be accounted for, details need to be addressed, and people’s attention needs to be kept on track.

    Since meetings are the lifeblood of planning your event it’s essential that you know how to lead one. To make sure that everything comes together seamlessly for your next event, we’re going to break down the best strategies for before, during, and after a meeting so that you can start leading productive event planning meetings right away.

    Before the Meeting

    The first step to running a planning meeting that is both advantageous to your employees and yourself is to do your prep work. Nothing is a bigger waste of time and energy than coming to a meeting unprepared. Click To Tweet So, it’s essential that in the days before your meeting you arrange a couple of key details. Such as:

    • Creating an agenda. Agendas are vital when it comes to knowing what you’re going to talk about, who needs to attend the meeting, and how long your meeting is going to last. Likewise, send your agenda to all your meeting attendees before the meeting, so that they’re aware of what you’ll be talking about as well.
    • Determine who really needs to be there. With your meeting agenda in hand, it should be relatively easy to make sure that all the people who are attending this meeting have action items that relate to them so that no one is coming to the meeting who doesn’t need to be there. This not only keeps people more productive, but it’s an easy way to show that you have respect for all your staff members’ time.
    • Send out a reminder. Email your staff and volunteers the day before or day of your meeting. Don’t leave it to chance. Especially if you want your meeting attendees to come prepared with any type of research or feedback — give them that extra reminder that the meeting will be happening so they can come prepared.

    How to plan a super event

    During the Meeting

    With the correct planning ahead of time, you mitigate a lot of the headaches that can arise during your planning meeting. However, there will always be hiccups along the way. To help you avoid as many as you can:

    • Keep the topic of conversation on track. We’ve all been in that meeting where a member gets sidetracked or rambles on. While it’s not the end of the world, if left unchecked this can be a huge waste of everyone’s time. If this is the case, remember to come back to your agenda. Your agenda can help set clear expectations and shift the conversation to get everyone back on track.
    • Take notes. During your meeting, it is essential that you take notes so that everyone can remember what was discussed and what needs to be accomplished by the next time you meet. You can assign a designated note taker or rotate, but make sure it’s being done in every meeting.
    • Start with unfinished action items. Unfortunately, even in the best run meetings, not everything can be taken care of every time. Use your meeting notes and agenda from the last meeting to determine if anything was left unfinished, then start this meeting off with any those items so that things don’t get put on the back burner for too long.
    • Leave everyone with clear action items. Checking in to see how things are going is important, but you also need to make sure that the balls keep moving forward. Leave each meeting with attendees knowing what needs to be done by the next time you meet again.

    After the Meeting

    Finally, Just because your meeting is over, doesn’t mean the work is officially done. Click To Tweet There are still a few more loose threads that you’ll want to tie up.

    • Send out the meeting notes. Make sure you send out your notes to all the attendees right after your meeting is done, with clear action items so that they can implement sooner rather than later. Likewise, if you’ll be hosting another meeting, make sure to include when it will be held, as well.
    • Set reminders to check-in. Sometimes, people need a gentle nudge to get all of their action items accomplished. Once the meeting is over, set yourself some reminders to follow up with anyone who might need it, to keep the ball rolling.

    How to plan a super event

    Incorporating Volunteers into Your Planning Meetings

    Finally, running a planning meeting with your staff is one thing, but throwing volunteers into the mix can be a whole other ball game.

    If you choose to incorporate volunteers into your next event, here are a couple strategies you can use to make your planning meeting even more successful.

    • Be prepared. Just like any planning meeting you’d have with your staff, it’s also essential that you have all the I’s dotted for the meeting with your volunteers. Create and print out a meeting agenda for everyone.
    • Keep everyone up to date. Choose topics that you specifically want feedback on from your volunteers or topics that you’d like to update your attendees on. People like to be in the know, so communicating updates to your volunteers is as important as it is to your staff.
    • Be hyper-aware of their time commitment. Including volunteers in your event planning meeting means that you need to take into account when they are available, which is usually after hours. Therefore, it’s important to keep the meeting to an hour or less, as volunteers don’t want their time wasted and won’t be as willing to come back. Likewise, start the meeting on time and let everyone know when the meeting is done. This seems like a no-brainer, but it’s easy to let the meeting linger and start having side conversations, and then some people are left wondering if they can leave or not. It’s best to signal to everyone when the meeting is officially over, and then let people start their side conversations.
    • Define who is in charge. If you won’t be running the meeting yourself, assign a meeting leader. This leader should make sure the meeting is sticking to the agenda but also allowing opinions to be heard. If side conversations start, it is also their job to gently guide everyone back on topic. Remember, volunteers are giving their time and would rather not be barked at.

    Ready to amaze your attendees?

    Superevent will power your hybrid, virtual or in-person event with technology that will amaze your attendees. For you as organizer it will be a breeze to work with our software and team. Affordable, easy and happy attendees!

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    Hosting a recruitment event is a valuable opportunity to grow your talent pool and make a lasting impression as an employer. Meeting candidates in person also lets you see what’s not on their resume, like their curiosity, their personality or any useful similarities or differences they might be able to contribute to your team.

    To get started, match your hiring needs with the three kinds of recruitment events we’ve described below. We’ve also included some general tips, examples from real companies and a short sample timeline for planning your event. At recruiting events, you should also keep an eye out for people who would be a good match for future jobs, or who might be able to send you candidate referrals.

    How to plan an open house recruiting event:

    An open house is a particularly warm way to introduce your company to your potential hires. Hosting this event after work is a good idea, as is selecting some key team members to mingle with your guests. Your goal is to create a relaxed environment and get useful conversations going, so keep the agenda simple and casual. Networking, food and drinks and maybe a short talk or Q&A. Simple doesn’t have to mean boring. Your attendees will be leaving work to come to your event instead of going straight home. Make the trip worth it.

    We like these examples of recruitment events from Summa, a software company, and Bayada Pediatrics, a home healthcare company. They’ve clearly thought about how to make their open house a valuable experience for their candidates.

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    Source and attract more candidates

    Workable helps you build and promote your brand where your next candidates are. You’re always top of mind, whether they’re actively looking or not.

    How to plan an on-site job fair:

    Businesses like hotels, hospitals, restaurants and retailers have higher employee turnover rates than other industries. They hire frequently, quickly and en masse to make sure they’re always fully staffed. If your company matches this description, you might consider holding a job fair or interview event. Clear and effective communication is critical to the success of these kind of recruitment events. Make sure your promotional materials tell candidates that they should bring their resumes and be prepared for a formal job interview. During the event, share important details about your hiring process with candidates, including how you plan to follow up with people who advance to the next stage.

    These examples from TD Garden, CBH Homes and Lee’s Landing set clear expectations for candidates.

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    More recruitment event ideas:

    Stand out in a crowded recruiting landscape using creative recruitment strategies. Rapid7 is recruiting new grads with an interest in sales by courting them with a spin class followed by a meet and greet with their team. CarGurus recently took potential hires to a Celtics game. Organizing a unique recruitment event needn’t require a hefty price tag. Bowling alley? Pizza dinner? Picnic? Anything goes, so long as it catches potential candidates’ attention and positions your company as a great place to work.

    From kids’ birthdays to wild nights out, parties are a huge part of our culture, bringing people together in celebration. Thanks to COVID-19 restrictions, it may not be possible to host a party in person right now, but there are still ways to lift people’s spirits and different types of parties you can ho st . After all, if 2020’s foray into virtual events taught us anything, it’s that we don’t always need to meet in person to create an epic vibe. And soon, we may be able to throw a good old-fashioned party again – just with a few extra health and safety measures. In any case, here are our top tips for how to throw a party in 2021.

    Choose a theme – and stick to it

    Having a theme for your event – be it retro gaming, cheesy pop, or masquerade – can bring a unique energy to your party. It can also draw attention from the press, who often look out for more interesting events to cover in their “What’s On?” pages. Ask your audience to dress according to the theme and make sure your venue and entertainment matches it, too. For example, at a nostalgic gaming night, opt for an ’80s soundtrack and a neon colour scheme. The more unique the theme, the better, so we’ve put together 72 event themes to give you some party ideas.

    Offer a unique experience

    When planning to throw a party, the ultimate goal is to keep your guests talking for years to come. You also want them to tell their friends, and for everyone to be excited about your next soiree. If you can, start by finding a one-of-a-kind venue – old art deco cinemas, penthouses, even a super yacht if you have the right contact. With online events, consider using a virtual venue – in which attendees are turned into avatars – rather than a video conferencing platform so that guests can really immerse themselves in the experience.

    Remember to give your event a hook – the thing that makes people decide it’s unmissable. This could be karaoke with a live band, a silent disco, or a live murder mystery taking place throughout.

    Make sure it’s accessible

    Parties are best when everyone can enjoy themselves, so for in-person events, it’s important to consider accessibility when choosing your venue. That doesn’t just mean making sure people with wheelchairs can navigate the building easily. It can also mean having gender-neutral toilets, breakout spaces for people with anxiety, and good public transport links for people who don’t drive.

    Accessibility isn’t just an in-person concern, either. Even when you organise a party online , you need to consider how to make it a virtual safe space . Set up closed captions (subtitles) if possible, allow people to keep their webcam and microphone off if they’d rather, and choose easy-to-use software that everyone can access for free.

    Appeal to your crowd

    Your event doesn’t need to cater to everyone’s tastes. You should have a target audience in mind and understand what’s in it for them. So if you’re throwing a James Bond-style casino night, people will have the chance to dress up and flash some cash at the roulette table. When you’re writing the event description for your party, think about why people should come and what they’ll do during the evening. Tap into these ideas when you’re considering how and where to advertise, be it on social media, in the press, or through physical flyers.

    Get the party started by making it interactive

    The first hour of any party can be a little awkward as everyone settles in and gets warmed up, so try introducing ice-breaker games or quickfire check-in rounds. Don’t force people to participate – this can push them back into their shells. Let the extroverts dive in, and soon the atmosphere will build itself. It’s also a good idea to source some song requests when guests sign up for the event. That way, you can kick things off by playing popular tracks guaranteed to get people on the dance floor.

    Source great entertainment

    Whether it’s a live band, dancers, or a magic show, your entertainment is the thing people are most likely to remember once the party’s over. There are lots of entertainment ideas to choose from, but it’s best to go for something that fits your theme, be it cabaret singers or carnival performers. And when you’re running through your party planning checklist, have a think about how the event will flow. For example, have a DJ on hand to play music between sets, so that there’s no dead air during the night.

    Consider the energy of each act, too – know when you want the night to peak. People are likely to be excited at this point and won’t have the attention span to dedicate to non-music acts. This is when they want to hit the dance floor (even if, for virtual events, it’s just in their living room). Remember to have an hour or so of winding down before the party ends, slowly moving from upbeat classics to more relaxed numbers.

    Hire a strong team

    Even if you’re a one-person operation, you can’t expect to do everything by yourself. Hiring staff will help to keep things orderly. If you want to organise a party online, it’s a good idea to have a moderator to handle comments and tech issues while you concentrate on hosting.

    For in-person events, you’ll need someone on the door to welcome your guests, someone behind the bar to keep drinks topped up, and someone on hand to help with any questions or first aid. Sometimes the staff will be supplied by the venue, but, on other occasions, you might need to hire an agency. Make sure everyone’s dressed the same so that partygoers can immediately find them. Most importantly, hire a big enough team to suit your audience size. The last thing you want is 25-minute waits for drinks because not enough bar staff were brought on board.

    Extend the experience

    A top tip for throwing an epic party? Make the experience last far longer than the big night. Start by building up the audience anticipation gradually on your social media channels. Create lots of fun shareable links, and host competitions to reach an even wider audience and build attendance.

    On the night itself, have a professional photographer or videographer on site – these images will make for great marketing tools in the future. Guests can share the pictures on their own social media profiles, and you can use the content in future video promotion . At virtual events, ask for permission from guests to use a screen recorder. If anyone’s uncomfortable with having their photo taken or appearing on video, give them a heads-up to turn off their webcam before you start.

    Throw the best party with a party planning checklist

    It may counteract the anarchic spirit of parties, but the most important of our party hosting tips and tricks is to ensure that you plan properly and stay organised. Download our event planning template to stay on track and bring the best party vibes.

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    If weather permits the night sky in the Earth’s Southern Hemisphere will be bathed in brighter-than-usual light when a ‘Super Moon’ makes its presence felt on Sunday 23rd June, 2013. In Melbourne the full moon will rise at around 9.33pm.

    What is a Super Moon?

    The phenomenon known as the Super Full Moon occurs when the distance between Earth and its moon are at their closest, and the moon may appear 14% larger, and also brighter than usual. In 2013 the 9.30pm rising is a more family-friendly prospect that it may be in other years. You can calculate the moon rising in other locations here.

    So what might a Super Moon Party, or a Full Moon Party, look like?

    There are a variety of approaches depending on your clientele. Will your gathering be outside, or behind large windows? A ‘Lunatics Lounge’ with comfy chairs or beanbags may appeal, or perhaps your party will hone in on moon trivia and games, or footage of moon landings? Consider your party goers and decide whether you’ll provide something for everyone, or streamline your ‘attractions’.

    Dressing the Space
    Silver and white are a spacey option that will add to the atmosphere. White will also lighten outdoor areas at night time. Wrap deciduous tree trunks in silver foil and suspend foil balls from the branches with fishing line. Complete lunatics can take this idea further and cover downpipes, bannisters, pillars and the letterbox.

    How to plan a super event

    You can also drape your house with clear fairy lights if you have them. Old Christmas stock could come in handy. Serviettes featuring stars, and starry decorations could make a mid-year appearance.

    Lighting is an important consideration, and shouldn’t detract from the moon as the guest of honour. In any case, the state of the moon will hopefully bathe you in soft moonlight. Bear in mind that it will be pretty dark before the moon makes an appearance. Dot tealight candles along interior window sills, or make use of transparent lanterns outside. If your indoor lights have dimmers, now would be the time to use them. A crackling fire in an outdoor location is also a lovely idea.

    How to plan a super event

    Background music can add to your party, and there are many songs that refer to the moon.
    40 Songs about the moon. Classical buffs may prefer Beethoven’s ‘Moonlight Sonata’ or Dvorak’s ‘Song to the Moon’. Alternatively, invite a musician or two to provide gentle background music on piano or acoustic guitar.

    Dress Code
    Make it a white and silver dress code for guests, or else favourite science fiction characters if they’re into dressing up. Invite guests to bring cameras so they can take photos as the moon rises.

    What you serve is a personal choice. Perhaps you will weigh into the theme with items in a crescent shape. Here are a few other suggestions:

    Cheese Platter (the moon is made of cheese isn’t it?)
    Blue Moon Cheese, Midnight Moon Cheese and crackers.
    Mooncakes – traditional Cantonese food
    Martha Stewart’s Stars and Moon Cake
    Craters of the Moon Cake, with imaginative instructions to engage space nuts in the moon adventure process of mixing.
    Milky Way chocolate bars (rather than Mars Bars)
    Moonrock cakes – ok so they’re rock cakes with a twist.

    Depending on when your party begins, and the age group involved, you will require more or less entertainment. You could have a moonwalking, or howling at the moon contests, but you’d better be on good terms with your neighbours!

    Telescopes are not as uncommon as you think. Ask around to find out if friends or acquaintances have a telescope and would be prepared to bring it along. Some organisation hire, but they are generally in high demand for events such as this, and chances of getting one for this event are probably limited. Still worth a shot though.

    How to plan a super event

    Consider setting up a series of tablets or laptops around your space, each displaying a different activity. For example with 6 devices you might be able to include the following distractions:

    1. NASA information about moon mythology and some interesting history about the moon here
    2. National Geographic Kids has online games where you can test your knowledge about the moon – great for kids and adults alike.
    3. Do the Lunatics Quiz on
    4. Moon Landing Trivia Quiz on ABC Science.
    5. View images of previous Super Moon events around the world.
    6. Watch the original moon landing.

    The information from each of these sites can be milked to create your own moon trivia game if that’s your bag.

    Moonlight Cinema
    If you start early enough you might make it a film night party before the main event at 9.30pm. There are plenty of films about the moon, including Apollo 13 and Wallace and Gromit’s A Grand Day out’ which can of course be procured from your local video hirer. Films about moon / space are listed here.

    All that stands in your way now is the will, and inclement weather. You’re welcome to share more ideas and feedback in the comments box. Happy Lunatic-ing.


    Professor, Nursing and Deputy Head (Learning & Teaching), School of Nursing and Midwifery, Griffith University

    Disclosure statement

    Thea van de Mortel teaches into the Graduate Infection Prevention and Control program at Griffith University.


    Griffith University provides funding as a member of The Conversation AU.

    Not many more sleeps until Christmas, and all those long lunches and get-togethers with family and friends.

    If you’re hosting a gathering and want to avoid a super-spreader event, it’s worth having a discussion with your guests to set some rules to minimise the risk of COVID transmission.

    For example, should you only ask vaccinated family members and friends to attend? Or require a negative rapid antigen test before arrival?

    As an expert in infection control and prevention, I can offer some information to help you to decide.

    How COVID spreads

    Three ways SARS-CoV-2 (the virus that causes COVID-19) can spread are:

    through respiratory droplets exhaled through breathing, talking, laughing, coughing and sneezing. These droplets tend to fall to the ground relatively quickly, due to their larger size, which can limit the distance they spread. Physical distancing of 1.5-2 metres reduces the risk of spread this way, as does wearing masks

    through smaller respiratory aerosols that can hang in the air for longer periods and potentially travel longer distances. Masks and good ventilation are key strategies to avoid infection here

    touching virus-contaminated surfaces and then touching your food or face. This isn’t as much of a risk as we first thought early in the pandemic but it’s still possible.

    8 tips to reduce transmission risk

    1. Hand hygiene

    The easiest way to avoid transferring virus from your hands to your food or face is to ensure you wash or sanitise your hands regularly, particularly before touching food.

    Ensure you provide ample hand sanitiser and hand soap for guests.

    Avoid touching your eyes, mouth and nose (the latter is harder than you might think given on average we touch our faces about 23 times per hour).

    2. Respiratory etiquette

    People can have respiratory symptoms for various non-COVID reasons, for example asthma and hay fever.

    Let your guests know before arriving that you want them to practice respiratory etiquette.

    This means coughing or sneezing into their elbow rather than their hand, or into a tissue, followed by sanitising hands afterwards.

    3. Don’t show up if you have symptoms

    Make clear you expect guests shouldn’t attend if experiencing signs and symptoms of COVID.

    These include sore throat, cough, fever, and loss of sense of taste and smell.

    Keep a record of who came to the event, in case contact tracing is required.

    4. Gather outdoors

    Weather and circumstances permitting, have your event outdoors. This greatly reduces the risk of transmission, as the breeze can disperse infectious particles.

    Evidence suggests transmission is almost 19 times more likely indoors than outdoors.

    Ultraviolet B in amounts found naturally in sunlight also rapidly inactivates the virus on surfaces, as it damages the viral genetic material making it harder for the virus to replicate.

    How to plan a super event

    5. Ventilation

    If you must hold your event indoors, ensure the best possible ventilation by opening doors and windows.

    Also consider portable air filters with HEPA filtration, which can remove infectious particles from the air. Some studies do show a benefit from HEPA filtration.

    However, the effectiveness of machines on sale for home use varies. So do your research on the most effective devices.

    6. Consider high-risk people

    You might want to consider separating people at high risk from infection from others in space or time.

    For example, relatives and friends that are at high risk (the elderly and anyone on chemotherapy or treatments that suppress the immune system) might sit at a greater distance from everyone else who may be getting out and about more and might have an infection that isn’t yet symptomatic.

    You might also choose to separate visitors by time. For example, you may have your elderly grandparents visit for lunch, and then have other friends and family for dinner.

    7. Ask guests to be fully vaccinated

    If your guests are fully vaccinated, it will be safer for everyone.

    First, someone who is fully vaccinated is less likely to contract COVID because the vaccine can help their body produce neutralising antibodies. These are proteins that bind to the spike protein of the virus, stopping it from binding to the receptor on cells that allows the virus to enter the cell.

    Even if you’re vaccinated and do get infected, data from New South Wales shows you’re much less likely to be hospitalised or die from it.

    Second, the vaccine triggers other responses from our immune system that help to reduce the overall viral load. So even if a vaccinated person gets infected, they’re likely to have lower amounts of virus in their nose, mouth and throat over the course of their illness and shed less virus for a shorter period of time.

    That makes it less likely they’ll infect someone else.

    8. Use rapid antigen tests

    You might also want to consider rapid antigen self-testing to reduce the risk for everyone.

    You could ask all guests to take one, and receive a negative result, before coming to your event. These don’t guarantee there will be no infections, but do provide an added layer of protection.

    Have a happy (and infection-free) festive season!

    Arts and Entertainment News and Article Update


    How To Plan Ahead For A Superhero Birthday Party

    Special events are not termed special for nothing. They are called as such because they mean something for the persons who are celebrating them. Across, different cultures, there are a lot of things that can be considered as events of utmost importance. Among the most common ones is a persons birthday.

    When it comes to kids, the planning becomes even more challenging. You cannot just expect to have the same ambiance like the ones you do on adult birthday celebration. We are talking about children who likes to play. And for them to have fun, you got to give it to them. One good idea would be to go for the superhero birthday party NJ option.

    Its what it says. You are celebrating their special day with their favorite heroes on board. Not only will this thing add color and life to the celebration. It will also guarantee that the celebrant as well as the guests will have fun. To start off, here are the things you might want to include in planning this out.

    Decide if you want to get a third party service. Do you want professional help or not. This already includes event organizers, entertainers, and basically all professionals whom you may want to take part on the preparation and on the actual event. Of course this will mean added budget allocation, but if you wish to reduce the hassles on organizing everything, then having them on board could be great.

    Finalize your guest list. How many are you planning to invite. Who has already confirmed their attendance. Ideally, you should prepare an extra seating or allocation more than the original number just to be sure. Keep in mind that the size of your guests can greatly affect the money needed. Choose well.

    Budget. Speaking of this thing, you should be definite on how much money you plan on spending for the celebration. This can dictate a lot of things involved in the entire event. You do not want to overspend so planning and creating a detailed budget plan will help. Be as specific as possible.

    Choose a good venue. Anything that is convenient, with enough space and is accessible to your guests is efficient. Still, you need to keep in mind the price. It will be great if you can hold the event in your place. This way, you need not to spend for the rentals. However, if you dont have enough space at home, then renting is the best choice. Just do not forget the budget as well as the overall quality of the place.

    Select the menu well as well as the activities. Any special event will not be complete in the absence of delectable food and drinks. And as the host, you are responsible for providing these things to your guests. Choose the food selection that kids will love since they are the start of the show. Also, be sure to ready some exciting activities that everyone can have fun with.

    Celebrating a kids birthday can be fun if you are hands on in the preparation. Make it extra special by trying out this superhero theme. Get your family involved in the planning if need be.

    Why Super Event Catering & Marquee Hire Ltd?

    Super Event Catering & Marquee Hire Ltd can organise and manage your wedding or event. Offering luxury marquees, wonderful food and drink as well as providing all the staff and managing the event, we can do the lot. There is no need to look any further, we have all the experience in-house to make your event everything you hope it will be.

    How to plan a super event

    Complete wedding packages catered for you

    Super Event Catering & Marquee Hire Ltd is not an agency. We are caterers and work in our own marquees. You will have one point of contact who will organise both your catering and marquee arrangements. Why make it all more complicated than it needs to be? Click here to find out more about our whole package.

    How to plan a super event

    Luxury marquees

    We will give you a luxurious canvas to add all your own touches to. We are not taking the fun away from you: bunting, lanterns, foliages, table decorations and flowers. These are all the exciting parts for you to add, which will turn this luxury shelter into your own. We just do the hard work for you. Click here to find out more about hiring a marquee, prices and sizes.

    How to plan a super event

    Gourmet catering

    We have designed a whole range of amazing menus for you to choose from. Your wedding food will be cooked on site in our professional mobile kitchen, with all of our catering equipment being automatically included in your set up. Click here to discover our menus and all-inclusive prices.

    How to plan a super event

    Drink options

    Did you ever think you could supply your own drinks without any corkage charge? Well you can now. Or maybe you will wish to consider our ever so popular, unlimited and affordable drinks packages. And possibly a cash bar in the evening? Click here to discover more about the never ending drink options.

    How to plan a super event

    Meet our team

    We have hand picked every member of our staff for their care, their attention to details, their reliability and of course their smile! Our management team have been with us for over 15 years. Our waiting staff, when they come, they never go! Click here to meet the team of “Super event, The wedding people”.

    How to plan a super event

    What our couples say

    You should want to see and hear more about Super Event Catering & Marquee Hire Ltd. So what better way is there than seeing some real weddings pictures, reading some real reviews and even viewing some real wedding videos! Our past clients have had so much fun putting their own testimonials together for you. Click here to share their experiences.

    Why choose us?

    Your may still need that last bit of reassurance before you make the call, and we completely understand that. So please take a few minutes to read what some of our couples have said about us on TrustPilot and how we have earned our name of “Super Event Catering & Marquee Hire Ltd – The Wedding People”

    If you’re dreaming of a wedding in a faraway location, check out these tips for planning a destination wedding on a budget.

    We have included third party products to help you navigate and enjoy life’s biggest moments. Purchases made through links on this page may earn us a commission.

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    For a 24-hour period that is meant to symbolize day one of a lifelong marriage, weddings demand a tremendous amount of planning and hard-earned cash. Many couples who do not have quite as much to spare or prefer to keep their celebrations to a minimum often choose an exotic location to double as a ceremony location and a vacation. Those planning a destination wedding on a budget will soon learn that these events can still be quite pricey, especially with a slew of unforeseen demands—from legal requirements in various countries to sourcing cakes, DJs and more.

    “Depending on the area that you’re choosing to get married in, your options for vendors and venues may be relatively slim, which sometimes means compromising for budget items that may be a little higher than you anticipated,” explains wedding expert Megan Velez of Destination Weddings. “Travel is also a major factor in expenses, whereas a local wedding wouldn’t necessarily require a pricey flight.”The good news though, according to industry professionals is there are cost saving measures many twosome take to cut corners, but not class.

    From booking the right type of package at a resort of your choice to planning far in advance, consider these strategies for planning a destination wedding on a budget.

    Book an all-inclusive package.

    When you are piecing together all of the moving parts of a wedding in your hometown, your to-do list overfloweth. Not only are you tasked with selecting your photographer, but also deciding between various floral arrangements and countless other tasks, too. Velez says to earn the most return on your destination wedding on a budget, choose a package that takes care of the details—without any extra dollar signs. Most of the time, all-inclusive resorts offer the everything-and-the-kitchen-sink deal. “Typically, your wedding package will be inclusive of the venue itself and its décor, flowers, music, photography, and more. This eliminates the price tag of paying for each individual service,” she explains. “For the couple, destination weddings are especially affordable due to not having the responsibility of paying for each guest’s meal. This savings per guest can drastically offset other costs.”

    Embrace the local scene.

    So you stuck a pin in the country you’d like to host your destination wedding on a budget—but they don’t offer an all-inclusive option. It may take some tedious digital homework, but Kevin Dennis of Fantasy Sound Event Services in Livermore, California says taking a chance on the local cuisine can decrease your food and beverage bill. “Embracing local cuisine can be a lot of fun, while also potentially saving you big on your reception budget,” he explains. “Better yet, research local breweries or wineries to see how you can incorporate the destination flavor into your beverage lineup.”

    Keep it small.

    As Heather Jones of Wente Vineyards in Livermore, California explains, smaller celebrations mean smaller budgets, making a case for narrowing down your save-the-dates to those you treasure the most. Many places dotted along coastlines around the world have a variety of packages, and when you have less than 30 guests, you can get away with a full wedding—food and all!—for a few thousand dollars. As a bonus, it also allows more flexibility, since you aren’t working around the complicated schedules of 100 of your closest friends.

    Let your surroundings be your backdrop.

    When walking into the reception of a wedding, most guests stand in awe of the aura of the room. But what most discount is just how much money is poured into decorations, from the bouquets to the centerpieces and the silverware. To minimize this portion of your funds, Velez says to let the natural—and often breathtaking!—surroundings of your destination wedding speak for themselves. “There’s no need to splurge on extra ceremony details when you have the bright Caribbean waters as your backdrop,” she adds.

    Extend your trip into a honeymoon.

    Considering most couples will choose a beachy getaway for their honeymoon, why fly somewhere else when you are exchanging vows on the sand, anyway? For budget-mindful newlyweds-to-be, Velez suggests extending your trip into a honeymoon, eliminating the need to plan another vacation. Depending on which hotel you partner with, you may even reap rewards. “Many resorts will offer special honeymoon packages with perks when you get married on property, or you may have the option to move to a sister property nearby or upgrade your room for a change of scenery,” she says.

    Choose a weekday.

    How do you plan a destination wedding on a budget? While it may prevent some guests on your invite list from attending, Velez urges couples to consider a weekday party to significantly reduce the price of not only the wedding itself, but airfare, too. “Many resorts offer discounts to those having their celebration on a weekday. Another plus side? The resort grounds will be less crowded,” she adds.

    Use technology for meetings.

    One of the unexpected expenses of a destination wedding on a budget is meeting with vendors across time zones. Though some may ask you to fly in to iron out your requests, Dennis says you can be just as productive via the interwebs. “There are a number of low-cost apps and programs to help you every step of the way. When communicating with your creative partners, see if they are open to Zoom or Skype conferencing. Skype also allows you to make international calls for very little out of pocket,” he explains. And when the big day comes along? Use WhatsApp and connect to WiFi to communicate out of the country.

    How to plan a super event

    Last Updated on December 15, 2020

    Tell me if you can relate to this: When a new week approaches, you feel stressed out because you’re not prepared at all. By the end of the week, you feel frustrated because you didn’t use your time in the most productive way.

    We’ve all had the Sunday scaries for the week ahead. We’ve all left things until the last minute and then complained at the end of the week about not having enough time. And yes, that’s me calling you and myself out.

    How to plan a super event

    This anxiety and dread usually happens when you go through the week without a plan. If you don’t know what you need to get done and when you’re going to work on it, the chances of it happening are pretty slim.

    Planning your week gives you time and space to figure out how you’re going to fit everything in. If you’re trying to make progress at work and in your personal life, planning your week will help you get there. Plus you won’t feel like a chicken with your head cut off trying to do things at the last minute.

    In this post, I’m sharing five steps that will help you plan your week in a more productive and efficient way!

    Why you should plan your week

    If I don’t have a hint of a plan for my week, I will stumble my way through my work trying to get everything done at once. Those are the kind of weeks where I feel totally unfocused and flustered, and naturally I want to avoid that as much as possible.

    Planning is important because it helps you use your time in the most efficient way. You can realistically gauge how much you can get done and how much time you have to do it. That way, you can feel accomplished knowing that you did what you set out to do.

    My routine these days is to sit down on a Sunday evening and review my goals and monthly plan. I’ll figure out what really needs to get done for the week ahead and what I’d like to get done. Once I have my weekly plan, I can go to bed with a little more peace of mind before the week begins.

    “You have a choice in life. You can either live on-purpose, according to a plan you’ve set. Or you can live by accident, reacting to the demands of others.”

    How to plan your week

    How to plan a super event

    When planning your week, you basically want to create an outline of what you’re going to do each day. This plan doesn’t have to be super detailed (that would be better for a daily schedule), but it should help you feel prepared for the entire week.

    Tip: Before you begin planning your week, make sure you have all the tools you need to keep you on track. For example, I use a blank notebook for writing notes, Asana for setting deadlines, and a weekly calendar to keep track of appointments.

    Step 1: Review Bigger Plans

    • Review any yearly goals you’ve set for yourself.
    • Review your monthly priorities and plans. Here’s a post on how to plan your month in advance.
    • Make note of any appointments or events that you need to plan around.

    Step 2: Make A Detailed List

    • Make a list of every little thing you need and want to get done this week. This list could range from big projects to tasks like grocery shopping.
    • Go through the list and see if there’s anything that could be moved to another week if it’s not urgent now.

    Step 3: Set Your Priorities

    • Figure out what absolutely needs to get done this week based on your list. Label or highlight these tasks as your weekly priorities.
    • Keep your weekly priorities list to 3-7 items.

    Step 4: Design Action Steps

    • Create a bulleted list of action steps for each priority on your to-do list.
    • Think about action steps that will help you get your priorities completed or even just started.

    Step 5: Make Your Schedule

    • Figure out which of your priority tasks you’re going to work on for each day of the week. Assign each priority from your list to a designated day.
    • If it works for your schedule, group similar tasks together so your brain doesn’t have to switch between different types of activities.
    • For each day of the week, choose the ‘one big thing’ that must get done. This will help you to stay focused and accomplish the most important thing first.

    Sidenote: Sometimes your priorities for each day will change even after you’ve planned them. That’s just life. As much as you possibly can, try to stick to the plan you’ve set for yourself. Just don’t be hard on yourself if other things suddenly have to become priorities.

    What does your weekly planning process looking like?

    I hope this post has given you some ideas for creating your own weekly planning process so you can set your schedule up for a super productive week. Share any weekly planning tips you recommend in a comment below!

    By: Sara Elliott | Updated: Feb 16, 2021

    Masquerade Ball Ideas

    You know about the masked part of the whole masquerade ball concept. The rest can be as casual or extravagant as time and budget allows. Some folks forgo the costumes entirely in favor of elaborate masks. This is most common when people are wearing evening attire, though (not jammies). Masquerade parties and balls are becoming popular options for birthday parties, anniversaries, proms and sweet 16 parties. Take a look at these popular themes. They’re old and new classics:

    Color Themes — Black and white balls are among the most popular color themed events. They can be dress down or dress up affairs, which gives them the advantage of being easy to dress for — and decorate for, too. Coming up with costume ideas can also be pretty easy: Think “Phantom of the Opera” meets “Black Swan.” Look to Truman Capote’s infamous Black and White ball for inspiration, too. If a classic black and white masked ball doesn’t appeal to you, try a red masquerade ball around the holidays, a sweet 16 pretty in pink ball or an all green ball for St. Patrick’s Day.

    Venetian Ball — When most people think of masked balls, they probably flash on the opulent period balls depicted in movies. Wearing velvet and brocade and flirting behind bejeweled and feathered masks looks like sultry fun. If you have a respectable budget to work with, this is certainly doable. There are specialty shops that sell period costumes that will turn the average stock analyst into a serviceable courtier. Stick a powdered wig on his head, and he’s good to go. Costumes are available in an impressive range of styles and sizes.

    Mardi Gras (or Carnival) — If you like the idea of an all-inclusive event with loads of character, Mardi Gras balls are great fun. Decorate with the traditional colors of green, purple and gold, and be sure to encourage guests to wear beads and add extra glitz to their masks. Play cool jazz in the background and serve up some appropriate menu items like King Cake and shrimp creole.

    Vampire Variation — The undead sure do get around. You can pay homage to your favorite crypt dwellers with a ball designed to celebrate your fanged friends. Whether you go Goth or play it for laughs, this one is a modern take on the masquerade idea. It’s a winner around Halloween — or when the latest Twilight venture looms on the entertainment horizon.

    Pick a Theme — You can mount a masked ball around just about any theme from “Alice in Wonderland” to “Star Wars Revisited.” It all depends on how enthusiastic your guests are for the concept. If you’re Civil War reenactment club needs a party idea.

    How to plan a super event

    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • LinkedIn
    • Email
    • Copy Link URL Copied!
    • Print

    Jesse Baker, the Secret Service agent in charge of the agency’s Los Angeles field office, has spent the last week in Tampa, Fla., studying security preparations for the Super Bowl.

    Next year, Baker will be the federal government’s coordinator overseeing security for the NFL’s big game and its associated events in Los Angeles. He took a break Saturday from inspecting Raymond James Stadium, where the Tampa Bay Buccaneers will play the Kansas City Chiefs on Sunday, to speak with The Times about what he has seen and how it affects his security planning for Super Bowl LVI.

    You have worked on a bunch of big events over the years: the Rose Bowl, political conventions, inaugurations. How is the Super Bowl different?

    The Super Bowl itself has gone from just a game to something with multiple events throughout an entire region, involving various jurisdictions. So Tampa police were telling me that in 2009, the last time it was here, it had a much smaller footprint. The NFL Experience, its fan fest, was near the stadium, for example. Now it’s miles away, in a totally different jurisdiction. And it’s bigger than it was, even with COVID restrictions.

    How has COVID-19 changed the way you are securing the sites?

    It hasn’t changed that much. There are fewer events and fewer people, but the security footprint is about the same. We make sure we follow the [Centers for Disease Control and Prevention] requirements. We are using the proper protective equipment. We can’t just drop to one agent when we need two someplace. It doesn’t work like that. It requires more preparation and using different tactics, though. We’ve gotten smarter about using technology to hold meetings. And where we might have had 10 people in a meeting, we now have half as many and do it in shifts.

    Wait, it’s a year from now, and you are already planning Super Bowl LVI?

    We had a presidential campaign, and we didn’t stop working on this. The 2022 Super Bowl will be bigger. Each Super Bowl is bigger. I’m here with Los Angles police, Los Angeles County fire, Inglewood police, five different entities [from the Los Angeles region].

    I’ve been to SoFi Stadium multiple times already. We have a tremendous relationship with NFL and private security and the Inglewood police around the stadium. But the NFL hasn’t yet announced where many events will be in Los Angeles. That will take more planning. The level of assets you need to cover this is significantly more than even the Rose Bowl. That is a big event. And the parade is five miles long. But the Super Bowl is even a bigger international event, and the planning is even more intense.

    How do you think preparing for the Super Bowl in Los Angeles will be different than in Tampa?

    Well, there may be more people, depending on COVID. And it’s a bigger place. There are more jurisdictions. The traffic is worse. You know the freeways [in Southern California]. A lot of people are going to require escorts, and L.A. traffic is a monster.

    Are you allowed to cheer for a team, or you have to keep that under wraps? You guys work hard to remain nonpartisan.

    I’m a diehard Arizona Cardinals fan. But I’m pulling for the Buccaneers. When I got here and checked in, they asked me if I had “Bucs fever” when they were scanning me for COVID. It took me a minute to realize what they were talking about. This whole city is on fire for the Buccaneers. If I had a dollar for every Tom Brady jersey I have seen here this week I would be able to retire and live on the Strand on Manhattan Beach.

    How to plan a super event

    Complete coverage: Chiefs vs. Buccaneers in Super Bowl LV

    Complete coverage of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers’ 31-9 victory over the Kansas City Chiefs in Super Bowl 2021.

    How to plan a super event

    The bridechilla’s 20-step simple wedding planning checklist.

    Your wedding is probably the biggest event you’ll ever put together yourself, and if you’re not hiring a wedding planner, there are going to be a LOT of nitty gritty details to think about. We’ve got a detailed wedding checklist if you’re into being organised, but if you’re just getting started and only want to know the big picture, this super chill list is for you. It’ll tell you how to start planning your wedding, and list all the major things you need. Of course, every wedding is as different as every couple’s story, so feel free to strike out whatever you don’t want to include!

    Super Simple Wedding Planning Checklist

    Now, let’s break down each category. First, tackle the big picture items, then book your primary vendors because they can only work on one or two weddings a weekend. Next, get your secondary vendors, who can commit to more than one celebration a day. When you’ve got the major items ticked off your wedding planning checklist, it’s time to think about the details. Closer to the wedding date, you’ll need to firm up logistics and tie up any loose ends.

    The Big Picture

    1. Budget

    Don’t worry if you don’t know how much things will cost yet. You can just sit down with your partner and discuss how much—ideally—you’d like to set aside for your wedding. Most couples these days are simultaneously planning for their new home, or would rather spend more on the honeymoon, so do what feels right to you! As a guide, here’s what other couples achieved with $3,000 to $30,000.

    2. Style

    Think about the style of wedding you want. Do you want a grand, formal occasion? Or an intimate and relaxed affair with just your family and close friends? Your chosen wedding style will dictate your search for your vendors, such as a garden venue if you’re going for an intimate garden wedding. Check out our wedding themes edit for ideas!

    3. Guest List

    This one might take a few rounds. To start, write down everyone you want to invite, and ask your parents for their lists too. If you’re concerned about budget, try keeping your guest list small by inviting only your closest colleagues, involving only family, or limiting the number of guests your parents invite.

    The Primary Vendors

    4. Venue

    Now you’ve got a theme and an estimated number of guests, you can start shortlisting venues. Tour your favourite options and lock down your choice to confirm your wedding date!

    5. Wedding Outfits

    This one’s a fun one! Start going on Pinterest or our Lookbook to figure out your bridal style, and shortlist bridal boutiques. If you’re planning on a bespoke wedding gown, make sure you plan enough time for it to be made. Grooms should allocate a couple of months if they’re customising suits, too. You can look for your veil, shoes, and accessories later.

    6. Photography

    Because photographers can only cover one wedding a day, you should start sourcing for a photographer early, so that you don’t miss out on your favourite. Think about your preferred style and colours, and set up meetings with a few shortlisted ones to see if you click. If you’d like to do a pre-wedding shoot, set up a time a few months before your wedding.

    7. Videography

    Do the same thing for your videography!

    The Secondary Vendors

    8. Hair and Makeup

    Popular hair and makeup artists can get booked out early too, so don’t leave your search too late. Figure out the style of makeup you’re going for—fresh and natural or glamorous?—and find makeup artists that match your desired look.

    9. Stylist

    A professional stylist can help you design your wedding, from the ceremony backdrop to your reception table photo display.

    10. Flowers

    Decide if you prefer a more wild and organic style, or an elegant and classic one. Save your favourite styles to show shortlisted florists, but be aware that not every flower you see online is available locally. Some venues include florals in their wedding packages, so find out what you need to get before meeting shortlisted florists and getting a quote.

    11. Officiant

    Invite your pastor or priest to conduct your wedding, or look through our list of solemnisers to find your officiant.

    The Details

    12. Invitations

    While you can simply use the invitations provided by your venue, many couples these days choose to have bespoke invitations created to reflect their wedding style. You’ll need to allow time for these to be designed and printed.

    13. Bridesmaids and Groomsmen

    Ask your friends and family to be in your wedding party. How big a bridal party you have is entirely up to you! You’ll also need to plan their outfits with them, and think about florals for your girls.

    14. Rings

    Go ring shopping together after narrowing down from our wedding bands list! If you can’t find a wedding band set you both like, try getting your rings separately. For something unique, why not customise your wedding rings?

    15. Favours

    If you don’t like the favours offered by your wedding package, you can always personalise your wedding by choosing your own. For a fun alternative, why not have an interactive bar for guests to create their own teas, florals, or candy mixes?

    The Loose Ends

    16. Beauty

    This includes facials, hair cuts and treatments, waxing, brow embroidery, and nail art. Make sure your appointments aren’t too close or too far away from your wedding date!

    17. Hen’s/Stag’s

    Most couples have their hen’s night or stag party a week or a couple of weeks before the wedding. You don’t want to do it too close to the date, as you’ll be way too busy to be hungover.

    18. Marriage License

    At least 21 days before your wedding, file a notice of marriage with the Registry of Marriages. You’ll need your solemniser’s details, and the both of you will also need to make a trip down to the Registry to verify your documents.

    19. Wedding Day Schedule

    In the last couple weeks or so, it’s time to plan your timeline for the day. Keeping it online via Google Sheets is great so everyone involved can stay updated. Check out our free customisable online templates for ideas on what goes on during a wedding.

    20. Honeymoon

    Many couples these days prefer to allocate a larger portion of their budget towards their first big adventure as a married couple. Not everybody goes on a big honeymoon immediately though; you can give yourselves time to save up by delaying your trip, and opting for a minimoon after the wedding instead!

    Credits: Feature image from Winnie and Bing Han’s Dreamy Pre-Wedding Shoot by the Water by Eggs Benedict Chan Photography

    All content from this article, including images, cannot be reproduced without credits or written permission from SingaporeBrides.

    Follow us on Facebook, Instagram, and Telegram for the latest article and promotion updates!

    This is a carousel. Use Next and Previous buttons to navigate

    How to plan a super event

    1 of 6 On-street parking in the central business district and Midtown, such as this area along Bagby, will be in high demand. Mark Mulligan/Staff Show More Show Less

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    5 of 6 New signs and beautification of the esplanade welcome visitors along Broadway on Jan. 12. The Broadway improvement project added nearly 410 live oaks and other trees in a partnership between Scenic Houston and Trees for Houston. Additional improvements include upgraded LED street lights, enhanced crosswalks, and landscaping. Steve Gonzales/Houston Chronicle Show More Show Less

    Coaches for the Patriots and Falcons are furiously planning how they’ll swoop into Houston and walk away with the NFL championship. Travelers – both out-of-towners and those visiting downtown Houston and NRG Park – should take a page from that playbook and prepare. Here’s some things to consider so the trip isn’t slowed down or intercepted by interruptions.

    How to plan a super event

    A countdown sign leading up to Super Bowl LI in Discovery Green ticks down the moments until the game. David J. Phillip/STF

    Have a game plan

    Heading into downtown blind is a mistake, organizers said. Streets around Discovery Green will be closed, and others will be strained with all the activity. The best course of action is plan a route based on which freeway or street you’ll use to get downtown, then head directly to where you can park.

    How to plan a super event

    Construction works work on the pedestrian plaza that will be the epicenter of Super Bowl downtown events between the George R. Brown Convention Center and Discovery Green. Elizabeth Conley/Staff

    Closing speed

    Starting Thursday, a number of downtown streets along the perimeter of Discovery Green will close for the Super Bowl events in the area. Polk and Dallas will both close from Austin to LaBranch, along with LaBranch from Walker to Bell. Along the edge of the park, Avenida De Las Americas, McKinney and Lamar will close.

    How to plan a super event

    Parking garages throughout downtown Houston will likely fill as visitors roll into the central business district for Super Bowl festivities. Houston First

    Ahead of the Game

    Reserving parking is the best way to assure a smooth trip into downtown, since it means you can head straight to the lot of your choice, organizers said. Reserving a space comes with a fee, but it’s about what you’ll spend endlessly circling the block in used fuel.

    How to plan a super event

    GreenLink shuttles, like this one seen July 17, 2015, will be a major part of how people travel from parking on the west side of the central business district to Super Bowl events. Cody Duty/Staff

    Park and Ride

    Parking around Discovery Green is segmented, with prices highest close to the action and lower farther away. Costs range from $30 to $5, with most lots charging $20. Free shuttles will ferry people from many of the lots right to Discovery Green.

    How to plan a super event

    Uber and taxis will have special pickup and drop off locations around Discovery Green. ANDREW CABALLERO-REYNOLDS/Staff

    Uber Close

    The designated pickup and drop-off spot for Uber is at Crawford and Rusk at the welcome center for the downtown festivities, putting passengers steps away. Taxis will also have close access to the area, and the litany of cab stands throughout downtown.

    How to plan a super event

    B-Cycle is adding a station at Discovery Green, one of rouhgly 30 where people can check out bikes without the normal daily fee during Super Bowl week. Melissa Phillip/Staff

    1. Attorney General Ken Paxton says he will defend Texas sodomy law if Supreme Court revisits Lawrence vs. Texas
    2. ‘Mystery rocket’ that crashed into the Moon baffles NASA scientists
    3. Singing donkey from Conroe, Texas captures the hearts of millions online
    4. Astros’ Yordan Alvarez, Jeremy Peña leave game after scary collision
    5. Chevron paying for employees relocate to Houston for Bay Area
    6. Sen. Ted Cruz is feuding with another Sesame Street Muppet over vaccines
    7. Why you should check your paper money when traveling in Mexico

    Free rides

    B-Cycle, Houston’s bike sharing system, has about two dozen kiosks a quick ride from Discovery Green, and for the ten days leading into the Super Bowl, rides are free. Anyone can use a credit card and email address or cell number to check out a bike, and the $5 daypass fee is waived. The bike can be used for 60 minutes. After that, the normal $2 per half-hour rates apply. There’s no limit on the number of times someone can check out a bike, though, meaning they can return the bike to any kiosks and grab another bike immediately as needed.

    How to plan a super event

    Sarah Groen and Alex Groen prepare their bicycles to leave them on a valet parking for bicycles on Washignton Avenue during the Sunday Streets HTX on June 1, 2014. Bikehouston will operate a similar bike valet at Discovery Green during Super Bowl Live. Marie D. De Jesus/Houston Chronicle

    Valet Service

    BikeHouston will operate a bike valet service during Super Bowl Live along Caroline between Clay and Dallas, allowing people to ride downtown via streets or even the bayou trail system and then leave their bike in a safe spot.

    How to plan a super event

    A Metro train decked out for Super Bowl LI crosses the recently completed Harrisburg Overpass Bridge on Jan. 9. Karen Warren/Houston Chronicle

    Go for Two (Hours)

    Metro light rail trains will run extended hours during the downtown events, including two hours after concerts and other activities conclude, and likely longer on weekdays. Officials said the frequency of trains will be determined by demand, but likely to be every six minutes, or even less to help clear major events.

    Super considerations to make before you stop work

    Section Heading

    To retire isn’t a simple case of working one day and not working the next. Retiring significantly impacts every aspect of your life. Because of this, there are many considerations to make, especially how it affects your financial position as you will no longer have a regular salary.

    If you’re considering retiring in the near future, you need a solid retirement plan. Part of this retirement plan should be the super you’ve accumulated over the years. Super can help you transition comfortably from working to not working so you can enjoy your post-work life to the fullest.

    Working out how much you need, developing a budget, boosting your super and considering your retirement strategy are great steps to make long before you retire.

    Section Heading

    Keep boosting your super as part of your retirement plan

    If you’re starting to think about retirement, giving your super a top-up on a consistent basis could be a part of your retirement plan.

    The super environment has always been a tax-effective one. But an advantage with boosting your super earlier in your working life is that you’re allowing the power of time to help you compound your returns for longer.

    This means that as you get closer to retirement, you should have accumulated more super than you would have without topping up your super on a regular basis.

    There are multiple ways to do this.

    Section Heading

    Salary Sacrifice

    Salary sacrifice is an agreement you make with your employer to make super contributions from your before-tax salary. By salary sacrificing, you could lower your income tax and put more into super, all at the same time.

    If you’re a Triple S member, you have no annual concessional contribution limits 1 . This means you can salary sacrifice as much as you like within any financial year.

    Make voluntary after-tax contributions

    This is where you make a contribution to your super out of your take-home pay. Because you’ve already paid the tax on it, you won’t need to pay any more contributions tax on that contribution 2 .

    If you happen to be earning less than $56,112 a year, you may also receive a Government Co-Contribution of $0.50 for every $1.00 contributed, up to $500 per year.

    And if you’re earning less than $37,000 a year, you could get $500 refunded from before-tax contributions (made by an employer or via salary sacrifice) via the Low Income Super Tax Offset (LISTO) 3 .

    Implement a Transition to Retirement (TTR) strategy

    Considering retirement but a bit worried about stopping work and in turn, reducing your income? You may want to consider using a TTR strategy as part of your retirement plan.

    If you’re over your preservation age, you can set up a TTR account alongside your existing super account. This TTR account allows you access to some of your super while you’re still working.

    With a TTR account in place, you may choose two things depending on your situation —

    • You can supplement your income with TTR and reduce your work hours.
    • Or you can continue working full time whilst boosting your super and potentially reducing your tax.

    Investing in an Income Stream

    An income stream is something you can set up as you’re approaching retirement (or if you’ve already retired). It’s definitely worth considering as part of your retirement plan.

    If you haven’t fully retired, you can roll part of your super balance into an income stream to receive an income as a Transition to Retirement strategy. With an income stream, you can decide how much and how often you receive money 4 . You can use the Super SA Income Stream calculator to estimate your potential income.

    This is all while your super is growing in a tax-effective environment. The best part is if you’re over the age of 60, all payments that come out of your income stream are tax free.

    Section Heading

    Thinking about retirement or ready to retire now?

    If you’re seriously considering retirement, it may be worth talking to a financial planner before you take the plunge. Everyone’s financial situation is a bit different. Some situations are more complex than others.

    A financial planner may be able to help you define what your retirement needs really are. Then they can put a strategy in place to help you get financially ship-shape for a more comfortable post-work life.

    At Super SA, we encourage you to seek professional financial advice on your financial planning needs.

    You can choose your own financial planner or take advantage of the service available through Industry Fund Services. If you don’t have an existing relationship with a planner, you can contact the Financial Planning Association and access their ‘Find a Planner’ service to locate an FPA member near you.

    If you would like to make an appointment with an Industry Fund Services planner, please call the Super SA Advice Administration team on 1300 162 348.

    Section Heading

    1 Concessional contributions are subject to a lifetime cap ($1.615 million – for the 2021-22 financial year) in Triple S.
    2 For more information on tax, please see the relevant scheme PDS
    3 LISTO is only available for members of the Super SA Select product, for more information please read the Super SA Select Reference Guide
    4 Limits apply. For more information refer to the Income Stream PDS.

    Want to learn more about retirement planning?

    Are you thinking about retirement? Whether the big day’s five years or one year away, it’s time to take action to get yourself on the right track for a well-planned, comfortable future.

    Donna Pilato is an event planning expert who writes articles on planning parties and other events for over 20 years. She wrote for The Spruce for 16 years, covering entertaining trends from hosting a murder mystery dinner to catering food and drink for a bar mitzvah. Her advice has also been featured in Reader’s Digest, Disney, the New Jersey Star Ledger, and Milwaukee Journal Sentinel.

    How to plan a super event

    Few celebrations are happier than a baby shower. The parents-to-be are both excited and a little nervous about the future, grandparents who know what’s coming can’t wait for the big day, and guests are simply happy to share in the joy.

    If you’ve accepted the task of planning a baby shower, here are the steps you need to follow and check off your list to make it memorable for the mom-to-be and fun for all the guests.

    Tips for Unique Situations

    All new babies deserve to be welcomed. Here’s how to handle those special situations that may raise a few party planner questions.

    • Welcoming an adopted child: An adopted baby brings with it a different set of circumstances, and the type of celebration and timing of it may have to be adjusted from the traditional baby shower format.
    • Showering a second-time mom: Why should only first babies receive a shower? A second or later child is as eagerly anticipated as the first. Celebrate those later birth order children with party and gift ideas for parents who already have the basic necessities from their first arrival.
    • Organizing a baby shower at the office: A shower at the office can go a long way toward building team spirit, but the etiquette involved in this situation is a little bit different.
    • Throwing a shower after the baby arrives: Sometimes, out of necessity, a shower comes after the blessed arrival. The party is usually a light, casual, and quick event out of respect for the parents’ new busy schedule and likely exhaustion.

    Before you plan any baby shower, decide whether it is going to be a party for couples or for women only. If it’s not a surprise shower, ask the parents-to-be what they might prefer.

    Start With a Theme

    Once you have an idea for the baby shower theme, it will be easy to plan your invitations, decorations, party favors, food, and even the games. You can choose a theme based on the baby’s gender, if it’s known, and if the mom-to-be is okay with it, or stick with gender-neutral themes. The future parents can be of inspiration, as well, using themes to reflect their interests, passions, or occupations.

    Here are some inspirational ideas for baby shower themes:

    • Hawaiian luau, coastal, or beach style
    • Wonder Woman
    • Dinosaurs
    • Girl power
    • Harry Potter
    • Mermaids
    • Space or astronaut
    • Princesses
    • English tea party
    • Nautical
    • Parisian or another international flavor
    • Cowboy
    • A star is born
    • Vintage or boho style
    • Safari, wildlife, or favorite animals

    Set the Tone With Invitations

    So you’ve gone ahead and selected the theme, time, and place for your shower. The next step is to find the perfect baby shower invitation to set the tone for your party. Find traditional invitations at your favorite retailer, or create custom versions using popular online services offering baby shower e-vites or printables. These sites also help you find the right wording for invitations.

    Gather your guest list for the shower, too. Ask the couple or mom-to-be for a guest list. If it’s a surprise party, ask the couple’s family members or best friends for the info, complete with the full names, addresses, phone numbers, and emails. Request that lists are given to you two months before the date you’ve set for the shower to give you plenty of time to streamline or revise.

    When putting invitations together, add any baby gift registries that the mom-to-be or couple may have created so guests don’t have to guess what to bring.

    Add Festive Decorations

    Centerpieces and decorations set the tone for the baby shower. There are plenty of retail sources for decorations that fit your chosen theme, but you’ll have more fun if you make a few custom decorations. Here are some ideas for DIY baby shower decor.

    • Create a diaper cake, which serves as a gift and a centerpiece.
    • Make giant baby blocks from cardboard boxes, paint, or tape.
    • Place smaller baskets as centerpieces on all the tables, and fill them with baby necessities like (new) bottles, pacifiers, and cloth diapers.
    • Balloons add color and joy at any party, so order bunches (don’t skimp!) of helium balloons to fit the shower’s theme.
    • Gender-reveal parties offer some innovative baby-shower decor ideas, such as filling a piñata with clues to spelling out the gender with balloons.

    Purchase a Cake

    The cake is one of the major highlights of a baby shower because it’s part of the decor and theme as well as party food. Remember when choosing a cake to always take into consideration potential allergies guests may have, like gluten or peanuts. Here are a few ideas for baby shower cakes to get the ideas rolling.

    • A gender-reveal cake that reveals the answer once the cake is cut into.
    • A sheet cake shaped like a onesie.
    • A pull-apart cupcake cake: a large “cake” design comprising many cupcakes covered with decorative frosting.
    • A cake with a topper of two or three babies to signal twins or triplets.

    Break the Ice With Games

    We know they may seem hokey at first, but baby shower games—even simple ones like bingo—help to break the ice as well as encourage guests of different generations and genders to feel comfortable sharing their childbirth and parenting experiences. Here are some ideas to help you plan.

    • Co-ed baby shower game: For loads of laughs, create a “baby Pictionary” game where couples compete over who can draw and guess various baby- and pregnancy-related items or situations.
    • Interactive game: Give guests the heads up that they can’t say the word “baby” during the shower, and, if they do, they will be tagged with a sticker by whoever hears. The guest with the most stickers wins a gag door prize.
    • Fun for all game: Inspire laughter when you ask every guest to bring a baby picture of themselves to the shower, and then have everyone guess who belongs to which photo.

    Save the Memories

    One of the best gifts you can give the guest of honor is keepsakes of the shower. Here are ways to provide memories of the event.

    • Advice: Create a guest book, chalkboard, or large card that all the guests can sign with their best parenting advice.
    • Photos: Assign someone to take photos and videos to capture the festivities, and then create a photo book or scrapbook.
    • Books and wishes: Instead of a card, ask every guest to bring a children’s book that they’ve signed with a heartfelt message of wishes for the baby and parents.

    End With Party Favors

    Send your guests home with a little reminder of the special day. There are many fun DIY baby shower favors to give guests as they leave. Here are some typical favors for guests of baby showers.

    How to plan a super event How to plan a super event

    By Rochelle Olson , Star Tribune
    September 10, 2017 – 11:53 PM

    As part of his daily routine, the Minnesota Super Bowl Host Committee’s chief operating officer, Dave Haselman, habitually tests the precision of his planning skills.

    He figures out when he’ll be done with dinner or return home from a workout. He can calculate within a couple of minutes his arrival time at the family cabin. He gives himself a tiny bit of leeway but, he conceded with a confessional smirk, “I’m upset if I make a mistake.”

    Haselman’s got little room for error in his work for the next five months. He’s orchestrating the planning and execution of Super Bowl LII, a 10-day event culminating in one of the world’s most watched sports events on Feb. 4, 2018. As the chief operating officer, Haselman is the mastermind of the blueprints.

    He spent months creating more than 150 work plans for the event. Then he created backup plans. With the clock inexorably ticking down, Haselman is still calm and more likely to appear bemused than beleaguered.

    “Sometimes you don’t know what you get into,” he said of planning the Super Bowl. Then he shrugged. “It’s not anything anybody hasn’t done before.”

    Although he also conceded, “It’s a lot of detail.”

    In the 10 days of Super Bowl fever, there will be dozens of parties and events spread across the Twin Cities. Haselman’s job is to make sure they succeed safely. One poorly executed gathering can damage the entire week of events — and the state’s reputation. More than 1 million people are expected to attend Super Bowl events, attendance that organizers say will bring an estimated economic impact of $400 million to the region.

    Haselman is happy taking on tricky projects. He built the family cabin from the ground up. He assembles crazy-complicated stereo systems. When his daughters were young, he made them rudimentary computers from surplus parts. His aim is always the same: “I just want to get it to work.”

    At 60, the St. Paul Central High School graduate, St. Paul resident and married father of two adult daughters has spent a career running massive operations at some of the continent’s largest malls, NBC-TV in New York and Northwest Airlines.

    He was hired for the host committee in mid-2015. Committee CEO Maureen Bausch said she secured Haselman’s word that he would take the job even before she came aboard. The two worked together for years at the Mall of America.

    At public Super Bowl events, Haselman is usually in the back of the room, scoping things out, often dressed for mobility in a black fitted half-zip “Bold North” pullover and Lululemon pants.

    “I don’t want any of the getting-out-front stuff. I’ll let Maureen do that,” Haselman said. “I’ll make everything work.”

    Bausch said she and Haselman have complementary skills. She said she does the development and marketing, while “Dave’s in negotiations all day long with buildings, with parking lots.”

    Haselman is the overlord of about 30 subcommittees filled with volunteer experts taking care of the logistics, from risk management to wheelchair accessibility, transit and party planning. Haselman can’t be involved in the finer points, but he’s got trusted relationships built over years in operations. “You pull in a lot of help,” he said.

    He’s not a Super Bowl veteran. In 2016, he saw the event for the first time in San Francisco. After Houston earlier this year, the countdown to Minnesota’s game began and the operation shifted from planning to execution.

    Nothing’s firm yet — even the budget. “I’ve got a financial sheet with eight different scenarios, and I keep moving that around,” he said.

    He works out of a small office with a tidy desk, a purple shag rug and a view of U.S. Bank Stadium. On the upper left corner of his desk sits a document, about an inch thick, inside a binder. The pages are dog-eared, and Post-it notes poke out from their edges. The document is Haselman’s copy of the state’s bid to the National Football League that landed the game and forms the framework of what must get done.

    “You constantly think of stuff in the middle of the night,” Haselman said.

    As he pulls things together, a critical piece is delivering the event the state promised the NFL in the bid.

    A strategist, coordinator and wrangler, Haselman talks to everyone from NFL executives to Gov. Mark Dayton’s office, the Minnesota Vikings, the Minneapolis Police Department, the City Council and some of the 10,000 volunteers who will be needed for the event.

    “We have to have certain things. We have an end date,” he said of the work.

    As that deadlines approaches, the workdays get longer for him and the staff. Soon weekends won’t exist.

    When the event’s permanent volunteer headquarters on Nicollet Mall opened on a Saturday for interviews last month, Haselman held a clipboard behind a desk and interviewed applicants.

    When things inevitably get bumpy, as they did at a recent committee meeting for a marquee event, Haselman becomes the enforcer with a pointed sentence: “This is not going well.”

    He wasn’t worried. By the end of the week, everyone will be back in a room with a new plan and be on track, he said.

    He’s had a longtime, friendly and beneficial business relationship with the Ghermezian brothers of Canada, who have built some of the biggest malls in North America, including the Mall of America, which figures to be a workhorse venue for Super Bowl events.

    “In 1991, I saw the Mall of America happening and just wanted to be part of it,” he said. Initially, he managed the mall’s information technology, energy and security. He stepped away for stints at then Eagan-based Northwest Airlines, and to lead transportation and security at NBC in New York City and during the 2012 London Olympics.

    He’s putting all that experience toward the Super Bowl with backup plans to backup plans. “The contingency plan for weather is the size of a phone book,” Haselman said.

    When it’s over, he will be forced to do something unfamiliar for him — go on a vacation coordinated by others.

    “It’s going to be a challenge,” he said with that smirk. “I like to plan.”

    Rochelle Olson • 612-673-1747

    Rochelle Olson is a general assignment reporter who often writes about the business and culture of sports.

    Learn what it takes to pull off the ideal party for the mom-to-be and her new bundle of joy.

    • Share
    • Tweet
    • Pin
    • Email

    How to plan a super event

    Anyone in an expectant mom’s life can host her baby shower, including friends, relatives, and even spouses. With this step-by-step guide for planning a baby shower, you’re guaranteed to throw a fun and festive celebration!

    Select a date and time. Consult with the guest of honor to choose a date and time for her party. Most baby showers are held when the expectant mom is about seven months pregnant⁠—she’s well into her pregnancy by then, but she’s probably still pretty comfortable. This time frame will also give her plenty of time to organize gifts after the shower and decide what she’ll still need to purchase before the little one arrives.

    Determine the guest list and budget. Once the mother-to-be has given you the complete guest list (be sure she gives you emails or addresses, too), come up with your budget. This will guide your selection of a venue and food services. “If you have $500 and 10 people, you can probably splurge a bit on the venue and food,” says Sabrina Hill, of Everyday Event Planner in Los Gatos, California, and co-author of The Everything Baby Shower Book. “If you have $500 and 50 people, you might need to scale back.”

    Choose a venue. Consider the time of year, number of guests, and budget. Hosting a shower in your backyard or living room is intimate, and you won’t have to pay a fee to reserve the space. If the guest list is large, or you have a bigger budget, consider a nearby hotel or restaurant. “The setup, catering, and cleanup will be managed by their staff, so the host can sit and enjoy the event,” says celebrity party planner Mindy Weiss. Parks can be a good option if you’re hosting a shower in summer or fall⁠—just ask your local parks department whether you need a permit, and make sure to have a backup plan in case it rains.

    Send the invitations. Guests should receive their invites about six weeks before the shower. “That way they’ll have plenty of time to reserve the date, RSVP, shop for gifts, and find a babysitter if need be,” Weiss explains. For a casual shower, an email invitation is perfectly fine. If you’re hosting a more formal shower, go with a paper invite.

    Plan the menu and decor. When planning a baby shower, nail down these details about three weeks before the shower. Purchase decorations that aren’t perishable (wait until the day before to buy flowers, for example), and make or buy place cards. Finalize the menu to mesh with the guest of honor’s tastes. If she’s craving comfort food, try mini sliders, mini fried chicken, small bowls of potato salad, and mini cupcakes. Expectant moms who are into Mexican cuisine might like tacos, guacamole, salsa, and nonalcoholic margaritas. Consider serving miniature portions to make it easier for guests to manage the food and take part in the event.

    Come up with an agenda. Next up is planning a baby shower timeline. Most showers include games, gift opening, eating, and drinking. The key is organizing these activities to create a fun flow that keeps guests entertained and engaged. Give guests 15 to 20 minutes to arrive and offer drinks to people as they come through the door. Once everyone is there, start an activity. You might want to set up a bodysuit-designing station, for example, or have guests add photos and thoughts to a scrapbook for the guest of honor. Serve food while gifts are being opened, followed by dessert and coffee.

    Pick baby shower favors. A parting gift is a simple way to thank your guests for attending, and it doesn’t have to be extravagant, Hill says. One approach is to stick to your theme—for example, give iTunes gift cards for a musical theme, and give take-home bags of candy or homemade chocolates for a sugar-and-spice theme.

    When considering how to plan a baby shower favor, you should also think about your guests. Others moms might appreciate magnet picture frames, while pencil cups and paperweights are thoughtful if your party is packed with coworkers. Scented soaps, candles, or bubble bath are also crowd-pleasers.

    To make sure you’re on the right track, save this checklist for planning a baby shower.

    How to plan a super event
    How to plan a super event

    Kids love superhero birthday parties! Who wouldn’t want to zoom around the room, feeling invincible?! This is a party theme that works just as well for a small cadre as it does for an entire army, too. A superhero birthday party is a favorite on my blog, Spaceships and Laser Beams, where we major on birthday party ideas for boys (and non-frilly girls). Wondering how to proceed with this idea? I have suggestions for games, decorations, favors and dessert tables to help you.

    If you use the general idea of “superhero” instead of one specific character as your party focus, you’ll have a lot more freedom in decorating plus you can include any imaginative super ability you think of. That can come in handy if you decide to encourage kids to think of how they can change the world!

    To ramp up excitement for your party, send invitations. The invite itself can be shaped like a mask or a star or perhaps it’s an official looking document that asks for all superheroes to converge at your house. Don’t forget to embellish the envelope, too. If you won’t be providing masks and capes at the party, you might want to request that each guest comes dressed in a costume.

    Masks and capes are accepted as superhero de rigueur, but they don’t need to be identical. In fact, the variation of color and design creates a visual treat. If you are making the costumes, be innovative and focus on fun variations of super abilities (think of enhancing natural senses like hearing, smelling, etc., with oversized ears or a giant nose!). One of your party activities can even be decorating the masks. Provide stickers, feathers, glitter, glue, etc.

    Decorations for this theme can be quite simple. A main party area, such as the table, can include dimensional buildings made from various sizes of cardboard boxes or simply create a backdrop with a city silhouette. Stick masks on balloons and serving bowls. Add a few thought bubbles with superhero exclamations like, “zap”, “pow”, or “bam”. Pennants (or how about using old comics?) strung around the room add color. On my blog theme board, there are lots of actual party pictures if you want more of a visual.

    To keep their strength up, feed your superheroes taste treats with “muscle food” or “hero mix” labels; it’s also a good way to sell the idea of vegetables and fruit for finicky eaters!

    Some activities that work well for a superhero birthday party include:

    • Coloring the costume of a paper cutout superhero which you’ve pre-made.
    • Story circle: begin an adventure and let each hero build on the tale as they tell of their mighty exploits.
    • Capture the “villain” (Dad? big brother?) using silly string.
    • Get through a yarn or string (laser) maze.
    • Make an obstacle course with pillow mountains, cardboard buildings or play tunnels.
    • Target practice with star shaped bean bags and a cardboard box.
    • Present a mission that needs their powers and let them find solutions to the problem.

    When they’re in costume, most kids will enjoy hamming it up for the camera. If you decide to include that activity, be sure to keep copies of each guest picture; include it with the thank you note your superhero will later mail. I love this easy knight in shining armor costume tutorial – talk about a classic superhero!

    Send the kids home with a fun favor bag, perhaps filled with a star shaped cookie, a super bounce ball, small ray gun (water pistol), glow-in-the-dark stars, themed pen, or stickers.

    Imagination and a kaleidoscope of color make this a fun birthday party theme for everyone. You can invite a few friends or a crowd; you can keep it simple or be elaborate in your preparations. Whichever direction you go, kids are sure to have a super time celebrating with a superhero theme!

    What will you do at your superhero birthday party?

    Stephanie Keeping is mom to a boy named Sam, a blogger, and an Etsy-preneur. She celebrates boyish charm at Spaceships and Laser Beams, where she talks about all things boy and birthday party. You can connect with her on Facebook, Google+, Pinterest, Twitter and on Etsy.

    Elite Events & Rentals, LLC. Is a full-service party and event rental company that prides itself on quality rental inventory for any event and the superior customer service that ensures your event is absolutely perfect. Our committed event rental specialists work tirelessly to help you organize and create an event that is memorable, beautiful and fits your needs.

    From fundraising to corporate events, birthday parties to weddings, back yard BBQs to tented gatherings, Elite Events & Rentals has you covered.

    13818 Wright Cr
    Tampa, FL 33626

    Monday thru Friday, 9:00am – 4:00pm
    Saturday and Sunday, Closed
    Call & confirm hours due to Covid-19 hours may adjust without being updated

    Pinellas: 727-791-7082
    Hillsborough: 813-336-4921
    Email: [email protected]

    Serving Pinellas, Pasco, Hillsborough and the Tampa Bay area for all your rental requests!

    Elite Events & Rentals has worked with our customers on a variety of events including parties, weddings, family gatherings, corporate events, holiday parties, nonprofit events, and many others! Here are just a few of our past and present customers:

    • Achieva Credit Union
    • American Cancer Society
    • Box Car Rally
    • Bright House Field
    • Charity Polo Classic
    • City of Clearwater
    • Clearwater Jazz Fest
    • Clearwater Super Boat National Championship & Seafood Festival
    • Island Way Grill
    • Leukemia & Lymphoma Society
    • Lowry Park Zoo
    • March of Dimes
    • Philadelphia Phillies
    • Ringling Bros. and Barnum & Bailey
    • Upper Tampa Bay Chamber
    • Wawa

    How to plan a super event

    How to plan a super event

    Main Past Perfect Takeaways:

    • The past perfect tense is also called the pluperfect.
    • Form the past perfect with the formula had + past participle.
    • Make past perfect negative with the formula had + not + past participle.
    • If you aren’t describing a sequence of events, avoid this tense
    • Past perfect tense helps clarify a timeframe more than simple perfect tense.
    • Use past perfect when describing a point in the past or an event that happened before something else.
    • Use past perfect when expressing a condition, also known as the if-clause.

    What is Past Perfect Tense?

    Sometimes verbs are confusing when they express timeframes, but past perfect tense or pluperfect gives more clarity. It expresses something that happened at a previous point in time. Ensure your audience understands exactly what happened when with this verb tense. Form Past perfect by combining the past tense of the verb “to have,” with the past participle of the main verb. It often appears with the word “already.”

    What is the Structure of Past Perfect Tense?

    Past perfect tense involves a subject, the word had, and the past participle of a verb. Past perfect formula: subject + had + past participle = past perfect tense.

    How to plan a super event

    The past perfect tense of a verb refers to an action that took place before another point in the past.

    Let’s break everything down with this pluperfect example:

    Lucy is the subject.

    Had is the past tense version of “to have.”

    Requested is the past participle of the verb request.

    You can verify this by asking yourself what happened first. Did Lucy order a gluten-free sandwich first, or did the chef give her a whole-wheat bun first?

    The word had indicated that Lucy ordered her sandwich before receiving the wrong item.

    Writers don’t always use had at the beginning of a sentence. However, past perfect tense still shows an event that happened before another event.

    Here’s another example of pluperfect tense:

    Tough luck for John’s ex here. This sentence shows John moved on before she confessed her love. This is evident even though had appears in the second part of the sentence rather than the first.

    Where Do We Use Past Perfect?

    Use past perfect tense in the part of the sentence that contains the if-clause. This part of the sentence explains the condition. Most of the time, writers use this verb tense to show that it took place before other things happened in the sentence. Past perfect makes this difference clear with “had” (had gone) while the other actions in the sentence use the simple past tense (went).

    How to plan a super event

    We use past perfect tense when referring to an event that happened at some point in the past.

    Take a look at these examples of pluperfect . These examples all follow the formula referenced earlier: subject + had + past participle = past perfect tense.

    Celebrate Independence Day with 4th of July decorations, invitations, and recipes.

    How to plan a super eventBaby Showers

    Throw the perfect baby shower with our collection of theme and party ideas!

    How to plan a super eventKids Birthday

    Find boys and girls party themes and get ideas for planning your child’s birthday.

    How to plan a super eventAdult Birthday

    Explore party ideas and themes that are perfect for adult birthday parties.


    • Cocktail Parties
    • Fundraisers
    • Dinner Parties
    • Girls Night Out
    • Office Parties
    • Cookouts & Barbeques
  • Birthdays

    • Kids Birthday
    • Adult Birthday
    • First Birthday
    • Teen Birthday
    • Milestone Birthdays
  • Holidays

    • 4th of July
  • Wedding Related

    • Bridal Shower
    • Bachelor Party
    • Bachelorette Party
    • Engagement Party
    • Rehearsal Dinner
    • Wedding
  • Theme Parties

    • Disney
    • Award Shows
    • Movie & TV
    • Sports
    • Summer
  • Milestone Events

    • Anniversaries
    • Baby Showers
    • Graduation Parties
  • Popular Party Ideas

    • How to plan a super eventGraduation Party Tips & Tricks

    Take a look at these fantastic Graduation Party Tips & Tricks, sponsored by M&M’S.

    How to plan a super eventUnique Summer Birthday Ideas for Your Child

    Planning a birthday party for your child this summer? Take a look at some out-of-the-box ideas for a truly unique and memorable summer birthday party.

    How to plan a super eventDisney Baby Shower

    Pamper your guest of honor plan a memorable baby shower with a Disney online invitation!

    How to plan a super eventPatriotic Dessert Ideas

    Tasty dessert ideas that incorporate patriotic shapes, themes, and colors.

    How to plan a super eventSummer Table Settings

    Warmer weather, longer days and seasonal fresh food abound, so get inspired with our summer table ideas and make your summer celebration something to remember.

    How to plan a super eventGender Reveal Baby Shower Invitations

    Send free invitations for a gender reveal baby shower!

    How to plan a super eventEncanto

    Plan a magical Encanto party for you and your friends. Explore online invitations featuring your favorite characters from the family Madrigal.

    How to plan a super eventSpider-Man

    Have a memorable day and plan a bold birthday party with a Spider-Man invitation, sent online.

    How to plan a super eventWho Done It? How to Host a Murder Mystery Dinner Party

    Find out how to host a murder mystery dinner party!

    How to plan a super eventMoana

    Plan your birthday party with a Moana online invitation – and have an adventurous day!

    Sign up and we’ll send more inspiration straight to you.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    May 15,2020 • Filed to: iPhone Recovery • Proven solutions

    Although the feature was introduced more than a year ago, many Facebook users are not aware of the Facebook “Other” folder in their Facebook Message. Facebook introduced this inbox feature to protect its users from spam. While the reason behind its development was noble, this folder may harbour messages that may be important. Imagine this: an old schoolmate recognised your name and sent a message as a mean to contact you. Instead of appearing in your “Inbox”, the message is placed into this innocent folder because he or she is not yet your “friend” on Facebook and you have enabled the strict filtering feature. If you are like many, this message will be cooped up in the “Other” folder undetected because you will not get any notifications and the message icon does not lit up.

    • Part 1. How to Find the “Other” Folder on Computer and Mobile
    • Part 2. How to Assess to the Data You Want in the “Other” Folder
    • Part 3. How to Filter the Messages that Go into Your “Other” Folder

    Part 1. Where Can You Find the “Other” Folder

    Because it is easy to miss and really unnerving when found (thinking of many great opportunities missed), we will shed some light on where to find them:

    Scenario 1. On PC & Mac

    Step 1. Click on How to see the other folder in facebook messengeron the most-left column or the How to see the other folder in facebook messengericon on the blue bar on top of the website.

    Step 2. Once you are in your “Inbox”, click on “Other” tab (which is right next to the “Inbox” tab).

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Scenario 2. On iOS, Android & Windows Devices

    Step 1. The Facebook app does not have the “Other” folder built into it. Therefore, log into on your preferred or default mobile browser.

    Step 2. Click on the How to see the other folder in facebook messengericon on the blue bar on top. Find and click on “See all messages”.

    Step 3. Scroll down and click on “View Other Messages”.

    Note: Once you have a message in the “Other” folder is replied, it will automatically be moved into “Inbox”.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Part 2. How to Find Specific Data in Your “Other” Folder

    Now that you realised that there is such obscure folder, you probably found that there are many messages sent to you – some are probably more than 3 years old! While most of them would probably be spam or special promotions from your favourite online store, there may also be important messages like business opportunities, old friends seeking out to reconnect or invitation to significant events.

    Now that you realised that there is such obscure folder, you probably found that there are many messages sent to you – some are probably more than 3 years old! While most of them would probably be spam or special promotions from your favourite online store, there may also be important messages like business opportunities, old friends seeking out to reconnect or invitation to significant events.

    Step 1. Click on How to see the other folder in facebook messengeron the most-left column or the How to see the other folder in facebook messengericon on the blue bar on top of the website.

    Step 2. Enter a keyword or name into the search box.

    • If you are looking for a keyword or reference name in a conversation thread, click the Search icon. The result will appear in the middle column.
    • If you are looking for a conversation thread from a specific person, their name will appear under the search box automatically.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Part 3. How to Redefine What Goes Into Your “Other” Folder

    Now that you have rediscovered buried messages, is there a way for you to avoid this in the future? Yes, you can! Just follow these steps to never miss an important message again.

    Step 1. Click on How to see the other folder in facebook messengeron the most-left column or the How to see the other folder in facebook messengericon on the blue bar on top of the website.

    Step 2. Once you are in your “Inbox”, click on “Other” tab (which is right next to the “Inbox” tab).

    Step 3. Click “Edit Preference”, which will prompt the “Message Filtering Preferences” window to pop up. Select “Basic Filtering” and click “Done”.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    With the right settings, the “Other” folder is not a bad useless feature – it does filter out many unnecessary and unwanted messages. However, just to be sure, do check the folder now and then so that you do not miss out on anything!

    Do you know that Facebook has a scecret folder you don’t know? It is “Other” folder. Facebook said that “Other” folder is used to protect users from spam messages and fliter the messages from unwanted people. Maybe you will feel bad when you missed messages from someone special, and you also feel thankful you never receive some creepy messages again.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    There is a little tip helping you to receive more people’s messages. You can set the messages flitering through flitering preferences.

    Facebook provides you 2 flitering options. One is “Basic Flitering”, which is the default setting of Facebook messages, and you can recevice the messages from people in your contact list, friends of your friends, and group numbers. But anyone that you don’t know will be sent to “Other” folder. The other is “Strict Flitering”, when you choose this one, you can only see the messages from your contact list.

    It is still a pity that you cannot receive the hidden messages from someone special, after all, there is no notification to remind you to check “Other” messages on Facebook. But, you can check the hidden Facebook messages by finding Facebook “Other” folder.

    Part 1. Access Facebook other messages online

    Maybe you will say “I cannot find ‘Other’ folder on my Facebook app, where to find the ‘Other’ folder?” ACtually, Facebook app on mobile doesn’t allow you to view “Other” folder. But if you choose to use Facebook website on your phones or computer, there is a chance to see Facebook Other messages. Let’s check the detailed information about finding Facebook “Other” folder.

    Find “Other” folder and view Other messages on Facebook on desktop/laptop computer

    Step 1 Open your browser on your computer and go to Facebook website.

    Step 2 Log in your account and go to your homepage.

    Step 3 Click “Messages” from the left pane.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Step 4 Go to “Other” folder next to the “Inbox” option.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Step 5 Now, you can select which message you want to check.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Check Facebook “Other” folder and see Facebook other messages on Mac

    Step 1 Turn on your Mac and open Safari app, and then go to

    Step 2 Log in if you are required, and go to homepage.

    Step 3 Tap “Messages” next to your profile picture, and click “Other” folder closed to the “Inbox” folder.

    Step 4 After you open “Other” folder, all the messages are dispaying in the left pane, you can see any Facebook other message by tapping it.

    Part 2. Find Other messages from Facebook on iPhone and Androide

    Find “Other” folder on Facebook and check hidden Other messages on Android Devices

    Step 1 Go to your browser app on your Android devices and enter on the address bar. Remember that you cannot enter the mobile version of Facebook website –

    Step 2 Log in your Facebook account and enter the homepage.

    Step 3 After entering homepage, tap the Menu icon (icon with three horizontal lines) at the top-right corner.

    Step 4 Find “Messages” on the menu list and tap it.

    Step 5 Go to “View Other Messages” link from the bottom of the conversations, and then you can access the “Other” folder.

    When the Other folder opens up, from the displayed list, you can locate and tap the messages that you want to view. And if you like, you can move the hidden messages to Inbox folder by selecting “Move to Inbox” button from the “Actions” menu.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Get to Facebook “Other” folder and view Other messages on iOS devices

    Step 1 Open Safari browser app on your iOS device and type to enter the website.

    Step 2 Log in your account and enter the homepage.

    Step 3 Tap “Menu” > “Messages” at the top right corner.

    Step 4 Just like finding “Other” folder on Android, you can click “View Other Messages” to get to “Other” folder.

    Step 5 In “Other” folder, you can view Facebook other messages and transfer them to Inbox by replying to them.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Part 3. Facebook other messages folder are gone

    Facebook has scrapped one of its most criticised and confusing features, the “Other” folder, and replace it with a new function called “Message Requests”.

    “Message Requests” allow users to search anyone by name and send them a message. The receiver can choose to accept or ignore new requests without the requestor knowing if the receiver has read his or her message. Wow, it seems to be more creative than Other.

    Now, we have told you how to check Facebook other messages by checking Facebook “Other” folder, and with this, you can get the messages from someone you don’t want to miss.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.9 / 5 (based on 257 ratings)

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    May 31, 2018 07:30 / Updated by Louisa White to Facebook, Message

    How to logout of Facebook Messenger? This article will show you how to sign out of Facebook Messenger on iPhone and Android.

    Forgot Facebook password? How can you reset or crack Facebook password? This article can give you some tips..

    What is the other on my iPhone? How to clear other space from iPhone? Many of you have the same questions. Read this post and find the answers.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    It’s a little-known fact that Facebook filters messages from unknown senders into a virtually invisible folder. Here’s how to find it.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Rick Broida is the author of numerous books and thousands of reviews, features and blog posts. He writes CNET’s popular Cheapskate blog and co-hosts Protocol 1: A Travelers Podcast (about the TV show Travelers). He lives in Michigan, where he previously owned two escape rooms (chronicled in the ebook “I Was a Middle-Aged Zombie”).

    Facebook has been holding out on you.

    See, when a friend sends you a private message, you get a notification in your Messages feed (which, if you’re like some people I know, you never bother to check). Depending on your settings, you may also get an email.

    However, what happens when someone you don’t know sends you a message on Facebook? The network stays surprisingly mum about it: You get no notification whatsoever. Instead, these messages get routed into a second inbox called Other. And there they sit, easily overlooked — unless you make an effort to access that inbox from time to time.

    Fortunately, it’s not hard to find — if you’re accessing Facebook in your browser. The mobile apps offer no way to open your Other folder.

    Update: Facebook recently phased out the Other folder in favor of something called Message Requests. In a desktop browser, it functions more or less the same as Other, described below.

    If you have the Facebook Messenger app, however, you’ll see Message Requests (i.e., messages from people you don’t know) inline with other messages. Here’s some info on the rollout of this new feature.

    In your browser, however, look to the left-hand toolbar. You should see a link labeled Messages:

    How to see the other folder in facebook messengerScreenshot by Rick Broida/CNET

    Click it and you’ll see your primary inbox. But then if you click Other, you’ll find whatever messages have been directed there:

    Screenshot by Rick Broida/CNET

    You can also click the Messages icon in the top toolbar, then click Other in the drop-down window that appears:

    Screenshot by Rick Broida/CNET

    Once you’re reading a message (by accessing the full Other inbox, as described above), you’ll see an Actions button. Click to move the note to your primary inbox, open a chat with the sender, and so on.

    Screenshot by Rick Broida/CNET

    It’s just my two cents, but Facebook needs to do a better job notifying users when something “other” is going on.

    The initial Facebook for Android beta includes access to a hidden messages folder for your account. Here’s how to access it.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Contributing Writer, ZDNet

    Jason Cipriani is based out of beautiful Colorado and has been covering mobile technology news and reviewing the latest gadgets for the last six years. His work can also be found on sister site CNET in the How To section, as well as across several more online publications.

    You know you have a hidden inbox on Facebook , right? The “other” message folder is reserved for those people who message you and aren’t one of your Facebook friends.

    There’s a chance some messages from nonfriends will go to your main inbox (depending on your settings), but most of the time these messages make their way to your other messages, without you ever being notified of a waiting message. Unless the sender decides to pay $1 to guarantee the message ends up in your main folder.

    Up until recently, the only way to access your other inbox was to log on to and navigate to it on the Messages screen. It appears Facebook is finally ramping up plans to bring it to your Android device, as the feature is included in the latest Facebook for Android beta build.

    To be able to view your other inbox, you’ll need to sign up to participate in the Facebook for Android beta , which is free and requires a Google account. Once you’ve signed up and downloaded the beta from the Play store, you can begin digging around and finding new features.

    One of those new features, of course, is a gear icon next to Messages in the navigation window. Tapping on the icon lets you navigate to your archived messages or your other inbox. Here you’ll find any missed connections, or random messages from complete strangers wanting to chat it up; if you find anything at all.

    Facebook places messages from strangers in an “Other” folder in your inbox.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    July 23, 2013 — — You might be getting Facebook messages you didn’t know about and you might actually want to read them.

    In your Facebook Messages inbox there is an “Other” folder or tab. It’s something you probably haven’t noticed, and Facebook has purposely made it somewhat hidden. It’s where messages sent to you by strangers or people you aren’t “friends” with are stored. Think of it as your Facebook spam folder, except it doesn’t only collect spam. In many instances, it contains messages from real people who might be trying to get in touch with you.

    New York Times columnist David Pogue recently pointed it out the folder and many are glad he did. Some of Pogue’s readers found messages in there about missed job opportunities, many found messages from old friends they hadn’t connected with in years and, sadly, others missed messages about the death of an old friend or someone they knew.

    “Our priority is delivering the most relevant messages to you while keeping lower-quality messages out,” Facebook Product Manager of Messages Jimmy Chen told ABC News in a statement. “We use a number of factors to determine that, the most important of which is friendship. If you’re already friends with the sender, or you have a mutual friend, then the message will land in your inbox.”

    This author found lots of comments about articles and messages from interesting sources, though there was an overwhelming number of messages from male readers and viewers who seem to enjoy more than just my work. When it comes to those latter messages, the Other folder is doing exactly what Facebook intends it to do, but Facebook stresses that you can adjust the settings of what goes into the folder.

    You can configure which messages go to your inbox by clicking the Inbox > Other > Edit Preferences settings. The settings are pretty basic and are designed to put all the messages from people you don’t know in the Other folder, however, Facebook did introduce the ability to pay a $1 to deliver a message right to someone’s inbox late last year.

    Facebook says the folder has been there since 2010, which means you might have three years of hidden messages waiting for you. Get to reading and let us know in the comments if you come across any interesting ones.

    • 7:13 ET, Aug 13 2021
    • Updated : 8:47 ET, Sep 7 2021

    YOUR Facebook account has a hidden inbox that may be filled with unread messages you’ve never seen.

    That’s because the social media giant has a tricky-to-locate SECOND Messenger inbox that’s easy to miss.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    What is Facebook’s hidden inbox?

    The messages are from people who you’re not friends with on Facebook, and are logged as “message requests”.

    For some reason, Mark Zuckerberg’s social media behemoth doesn’t send you a notification when you get one – and they don’t appear in your default inbox.

    Instead, they crop up in a special “message requests” folder.

    How can I find the hidden inbox in Facebook?

    To find it, first open up the Messenger app on your smartphone.

    From here, select your profile picture icon in the top left of the screen.

    Scroll down to “message requests” – tap on it to see your unread messages.

    Most read in Tech

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Mysterious solar eruption ‘blasts crack in Earth’s shield’ sparking storm

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Solar eruption expected to hit Earth TODAY sparking disruptive geomagnetic storm

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    iPhone ‘name changing THIS year’ in shock update to Apple smartphones

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Nasa image of crashed ‘UFO’ on the Moon sends conspiracy theorists wild

    If you don’t know the person who’s got in contact, Facebook will show you a bit of information about them to get you up to speed.

    They won’t know if you’ve seen the message until you reply, so no need to worry about looking rude if you choose not to respond.

    Be careful though – once you ping them a message it’ll connect your accounts so you can message one another as if you were Facebook friends.

    That’s not the only secret Facebook Messenger feature.

    There are certain messages you can send that unlock hidden games.

    Send a basketball emoji then tap it to unlock a game.

    You can also type “@FacebookChess” to launch a chess challenge.

    Alternatively, tap the More button in the toolbar, and then click the controller icon.

    That will generate a list of games that you can play with the friend you’re chatting to.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    In other news, nine apps have had to be removed from the Google Play Store after they were caught stealing Facebook passwords.

    Facebook is facing backlash in the US over plans to create a version of Instagram for children under 13.

    And, influencers who don’t clearly state if they’ve edited photos which are advertisements could be fined or imprisoned in Norway due to a new law.

    What messages are lurking in your secret inbox? Find out who’s been trying to contact you on the social network

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    • 17:57, 6 Apr 2016
    • Updated 15:45, 7 Apr 2016

    The people you talk to on Facebook are usually those you have accepted as “friends”, but from time to time a stranger will send you a message out of the blue.

    Facebook has a “message request” feature, that sends you a notification if someone you are not friends with tries to contact you.

    But it turns out this isn’t always the case. Facebook will only notify you if it “thinks” you might know the person. Anything else is filtered out as spam.

    “But what if those ‘spam’ messages aren’t actually spam?” I hear you cry.

    Fear not. It turns out there is a hidden folder in Facebook Messenger where all these sad, neglected messages end up.

    Here’s how to find it:

    1. Go into the Messenger app
    2. Tap on the Settings icon
    3. Tap on “People”
    4. Tap “Message Requests”

    Scroll to the bottom and tap “See filtered requests”

    For the most part, the messages that appear in this hidden inbox are exactly what you’d expect – bland chat-up lines and links to porn videos.

    However, when I checked mine, I found a message from a university student asking for help with her dissertation, and one from an old colleague asking to meet for a coffee.

    I’d like to take this opportunity to apologise to both of you for never replying.

    Follow the instructions above to find out what’s lurking in your Facebook spam folder.

    Facebook ditched the “other” inbox last year in favour of message requests, which allow you to accept or ignore new requests without the requester knowing whether you’ve read their message.

    Facebook said at the time that it would “ruthlessly combat” spam messages, to stop them cropping up as requests in your inbox.

    All this time I thought I had but one place to check for my Facebook messages. Turns out there is a second folder for other messages. Find out where it is and how to manage it.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Matt Elliott, a technology writer for more than a decade, is a PC tester and Mac user based in New Hampshire.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Are you getting all of your Facebook messages? Just as it does with your newsfeed in highlighting stories it thinks are of greater importance to you, Facebook also sorts your messages. Facebook messages are spread across two folders, one of which is somewhat hidden.

    The main Messages folder you usually check contains “messages from your friends and their friends. All other messages will go into an Other folder where you can look at them separately,” according to Facebook. This Other folder isn’t visible until you view your main Messages folder, and Facebook doesn’t send you a notification when a new message arrives in this folder.

    Screenshot by Matt Elliott

    Just how can you get to this folder, you ask? When you are viewing the main Messages folder, a new item, Other, gets added to the left-hand panel. This Other folder contains messages from nonfriends, which in my case looks like messages from pages I’ve liked and friends from whom I’ve unsubscribed.

    Thankfully, there are a couple of settings to redirect incoming messages. You can move messages from the Other folder to the main Messages folder, and you can also do the reverse and, say, demote an overly talkative and inane friend’s messages to the Other folder. Just open a message and click the Actions button from the top and choose the bottom menu option, which will be Move to Messages or Move to Other, depending on which folder you are viewing. All subsequent messages from that source will follow suit.

    Lowell is the founder and CEO of How-To Geek. He’s been running the show since creating the site back in 2006. Over the last decade, Lowell has personally written more than 1000 articles which have been viewed by over 250 million people. Prior to starting How-To Geek, Lowell spent 15 years working in IT doing consulting, cybersecurity, database management, and programming work. Read more.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Normally when you don’t get an inbound email message that you were expecting, you’re supposed to check your Spam or Junk Email folder—in the new Facebook “Email” (Messages) system, it’s not quite as obvious how to check that folder. So here’s how.

    Note: If you don’t have the new Facebook Messages, you can head over here to sign up for an invite.

    Checking Your Spam / Junk Folder

    First you’ll want to head to Messages, and then click the “Other” folder.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Then down at the bottom of the screen, you’ll see a tiny little link for “Junk”.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Alternatively, you could search for is:spam in the search box from the main screen.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Either way, here’s those messages that you were wondering about.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Marking a Message as Not Junk

    Once you find a message in the folder, you’ll want to open it up, and then use the Actions menu to choose the “Move to Other” option.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    For some reason, if you choose “Not Junk”, the message completely disappears—we’ll assume they will fix this at some point.

    Have you ever chatted with a person over a messaging app and then it reached a time you wanted to share a file with them. The next option was likely a request for their email address so that you can send such a file. This implies that you will have to move from the messaging platform, open your email app, send the message, and then go back to the messaging app to alert the person on the other end that you have already sent the file. You will agree with me that this is cumbersome and inconvenient.

    If you use Facebook Messenger to chat with friends and co-workers, you need not experience such setbacks when sending files. The Facebook developers, in early 2016 foresaw these challenges and developed features within the Facebook messenger to enable you to seamlessly share all Dropbox files on the Facebook Messenger as normal messages. The benefit of such a file-sharing platform is that you will not only be able to send the files but also you will be able to track whether they have been delivered. Thus there will be no need to send extra messages enquiring whether the other party got the file or not. This is unlike the email system of sharing files where you will have to wait for the recipient to send a confirmation of receipt of the sent files.

    This article will guide you through a detailed step by step method on how to transfer files in Facebook messenger. You will also get insights on how you can accomplish this using your PC.

    How to Transfer Files from Dropbox to Facebook Messenger on your Android and iPhone

    For you to be able to transfer files from Dropbox to Facebook messenger you will need to first install both the Dropbox app and the Facebook messenger.

    Step 1. In Facebook messenger, browse through your contacts and select the contact you would like to share your Dropbox files with.

    Step 2. On the far right of this conversation interface, you will notice three dots. Tap this menu icon and a pop up will be displayed on the screen.

    Step 3. Depending on the number of Facebook Messenger compatible apps installed on your app, the list of the menu options displayed may vary. However, since you will have installed Dropbox, this menu item will appear as one of the installed apps.

    Step 4. Select the Dropbox option. The Dropbox app will launch and display its window above the Facebook Messenger window.

    Step 5. Browse through the files you have on Dropbox and tap the files you would like to share on Facebook Messenger.

    Tapping ‘send’ will share these files with your Facebook Messenger contact selected earlier.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    It is good to note that depending on the file type some files such as .png and .jpeg (image files) will be displayed on the messenger window as they are while others such as pdf and word documents will appear as links which when tapped downloads the original file.

    How to Transfer Files in using a PC

    If you are using a PC and you would like to share files from your PC to a contact on Facebook, the procedure used is quite easy.

    The steps
    Step 1. On the Facebook’s menu bar at the top, select the messages icon. This icon has a lightning illustration and comes after the ‘Friend Requests’ icon. You should, therefore, have no difficulties locating it.

    Step 2. A drop-down menu will appear. This menu will not contain all your past messages but just the recent messages. If the contact you would like to share the file with is not among the recent contacts displayed on this drop-down menu, select ‘See All in Messenger’ to get a full window interface of all the communication threads.

    Step 3. On the left side of this messenger window, you will see all the contacts who you are connected with on messenger. You can hover the cursor on the right side of this left contacts segment to get a scrollbar. Use this scroll bar to scroll down the list of contacts. You can as well search a specific contact using the Search feature at the top of this left contacts segment.

    Step 4. After selecting the contact which you would like to share the file with, check at the bottom of this interface. Several icons will be displayed. To check the function of each of these icons, hover the cursor over the icon. The first icon on this interface will enable you to send files, while the other icons have options for stickers, GIFs, emoji, and games. Since your main aim is to send files, select the ‘Send file’ icon.

    Step 5. After clicking the ‘Send file’ your PC will launch a desktop interface for you to browse the files you would like to share. You can select several files all at once or send one file at a time. After selecting the files you would like to share click “Open’ to upload these files to the Facebook Messenger interface. Clicking “Send” will initiate the file sharing process. Once the files are delivered you will see a blue tick below the sent files interface.

    Step 6. The recipient will be able to view image files right on their messenger platform. For non-image files such as PDFs and word documents, the user will need to download these files and view them using a suitable application installed on their PCs.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to Transfer Files on using a PC

    Step 1. Open your favorite browser on your PC and type

    Step 2. After website loads, you will be prompted to enter your Facebook login credentials. But instead of being directed to the Facebook usual website you will be directed to a messaging interface.

    Step 3. The interface will be similar to the one which you get when you select ‘See all in Messenger’ under the interface.

    Step 4. The procedure of sending files on is the same as that of You will thus select a given contact, click on ‘Add Files’ icon, and select the files which you would like to share. Clicking ‘Send’ on the messenger interface will send the selected file(s).

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger


    If you have been facing difficulties trying to crack out a way on how to transfer files in Facebook messenger then your challenges have been solved. It is up to you to choose whether you would like to use your smartphone to transfer the files or use the available PC options to accomplish this task.

    You may have a goldmine of unread messages waiting for you on Messenger

    • By Harry Pettit, Senior Digital Technology and Science Reporter
    • 11:50, 2 Aug 2019
    • Updated : 17:06, 27 Jun 2022

    FACEBOOK Messenger has a hidden inbox that you probably didn’t know about.

    It’s filled with messages that may have been sitting there for years and is tucked away in an obscure section of the app.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    The messages are from people who you’re not friends with on Facebook, and are logged as “message requests”.

    For some reason, Mark Zuckerberg’s social media behemoth doesn’t send you a notification when you get one – and they don’t appear in your default inbox.

    Instead, they crop up in a special “message requests” folder.

    If you don’t know the person who’s got in contact, Facebook will show you a bit of information about them to get you up to speed.


    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Aldi is selling AirPods ‘dupes’ for just £25 – and they’re nearly all gone

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Strange figures with huge heads found in ancient cave paintings

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Nasa image of crashed ‘UFO’ on the Moon sends conspiracy theorists wild

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Can YOU see what’s wrong with this image? Just ‘1% of people’ can spot it

    They won’t know if you’ve seen the message until you reply, so no need to worry about looking rude if you choose not to respond.

    Be careful though – once you ping them a message it’ll connect your accounts so you can message one another as if you were Facebook friends.

    To read the messages on desktop, load up the Facebook website on a browser.

    Click the Messenger icon in the top right corner of the Facebook website.

    For the uninitiated, that’s the little speech bubble with a lightning bolt running through it.

    Hit the “options” icon (three horizontal lines) and click “message requests”.

    Your requests are split into two categories: People Facebook thinks you might know and suspected spam.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Open up the Messenger app on your iPhone.

    From here, select your profile icon at the top left of your display.

    Tap Message requests.

    Open Messenger and tap your profile photo in the top left corner. Tap Message Requests.

    From Message Requests, you can: Reply to open the conversation and connect with the person.

    Best Phone and Gadget tips and hacks

    Looking for tips and hacks for your phone? Want to find those secret features within social media apps? We have you covered.

    • How to delete your Instagram account
    • What does pending mean on Snapchat?
    • How to check if you’ve been blocked on WhatsApp
    • How to drop a pin on Google Maps
    • How can I change my Facebook password?
    • How to go live on TikTok
    • How to clear the cache on an iPhone
    • What is NFT art?
    • What is OnlyFans?
    • What does Meta mean?

    Get all the latest WhatsApp, Instagram, Facebook and other tech gadget stories here.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    We pay for your stories! Do you have a story for The Sun Online news team? Email us at [email protected] or call 0207 782 4368 . We pay for videos too. Click here to upload yours.

    • Explainers
    • Facebook
    • Tech Explainers

    More from The Sun

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    R Kelly sentenced to 30 years in prison after sex-trafficking conviction

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Pump it up

    Drivers rush to Tesco selling petrol 20p cheaper than the national average

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger


    My neighbours have put up a 6ft fence to stop my son playing in the garden

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Michael Owen breaks his silence after Gemma’s sexy heart rate challenge

    Follow The Sun


    • Sign Up To The Sun
    • About Us
    • Editorial Complaints
    • Clarifications and Corrections
    • News Licensing
    • Advertising
    • Contact Us
    • Commissioning Terms
    • Help Hub
    • Topic A-Z
    • Cookie Settings
    • Contact Preferences

    ©News Group Newspapers Limited in England No. 679215 Registered office: 1 London Bridge Street, London, SE1 9GF. “The Sun”, “Sun”, “Sun Online” are registered trademarks or trade names of News Group Newspapers Limited. This service is provided on News Group Newspapers’ Limited’s Standard Terms and Conditions in accordance with our Privacy & Cookie Policy. To inquire about a licence to reproduce material, visit our Syndication site. View our online Press Pack. For other inquiries, Contact Us. To see all content on The Sun, please use the Site Map. The Sun website is regulated by the Independent Press Standards Organisation (IPSO)

    • 6:59 ET, Apr 15 2021
    • Updated : 10:45 ET, Apr 15 2021

    YOUR Facebook account has a hidden inbox that may be filled with unread messages you’ve never seen.

    That’s because the social media giant has a tricky-to-locate Messenger inbox that’s easy to miss.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    The messages are from people who you’re not friends with on Facebook, and are logged as “message requests”.

    For some reason, Mark Zuckerberg’s social media behemoth doesn’t send you a notification when you get one – and they don’t appear in your default inbox.

    Instead, they crop up in a special “message requests” folder.

    To find it, first open up the Messenger app on your smartphone.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    From here, select your profile picture icon in the top left of the screen.

    Scroll down to “message requests” – tap on it to see your unread messages.

    If you don’t know the person who’s got in contact, Facebook will show you a bit of information about them to get you up to speed.

    They won’t know if you’ve seen the message until you reply, so no need to worry about looking rude if you choose not to respond.

    Be careful though – once you ping them a message it’ll connect your accounts so you can message one another as if you were Facebook friends.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    That’s not the only secret Facebook Messenger feature.

    There are certain messages you can send that unlock hidden games.

    Send a basketball emoji then tap it to unlock a game.

    You can also type “@FacebookChess” to launch a chess challenge.

    Alternatively, tap the More button in the toolbar, and then click the controller icon.

    That will generate a list of games that you can play with the friend you’re chatting to.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How would you feel if you lost out on business leads by not seeing a message, or your friends were feeling rejected by you…and you didn’t even realise?

    Facebook Messenger may be doing this to you. And it happened to me.

    I missed out hockey games, offers for things I was selling….and most importantly, messages about work where the sender thought I was ignoring them.

    Quite often I say computers aren’t quite as smart as us humans in many circumstances. At the moment Facebook Messenger’s algorithm has a feature where it will filter out message requests from people who aren’t your Facebook friends. A common scenario for this is if you post of Facebook groups or elsewhere, and someone decides to message you directly…or someone who isn’t your friend on Facebook decides to message you there, instead of going and finding your phone number. (I’m still one of those old schoolers who tries to separate work and pleasure on Facebook…even though my Facebook feed is full of digital marketing discussions).

    So, how do you find these missing messages?

    You may have heard of the ‘Other’ folder where Facebook used to dump messages from unknown friends, however there’s another hidden source too. If you head to the Messenger app on your phone there’s just a few simple steps to perform.

    The screenshots below were taken on Android, however Apple iPhones aren’t that different.

    1. Click on the Cog at the top right to get the Settings

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    2. Click Message Requests

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    3. Click See Filtered Requests

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    4. Click Each Conversation and Accept (if you want to!)

    Now you can find all those Facebook messages from your mum asking why you haven’t added her as a friend yet 😉

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Know any other Facebook tips? Leave a comment below

    One of the frequently asked questions which you will find in the online Facebook help groups is on the ways one can retrieve the messages which have been deleted from the messenger app. Before we delve deeper into this topic let me highlight some of the reasons why your Facebook Messenger messages may get deleted. One way which makes people lose these important messages is through accidental deletion. This could happen while the user is just scrolling down the app or it could even be caused by a virus or other types of malware on the phone.

    You could sometimes even plan to delete certain conversation and later on realize that you deleted a different conversation instead of the intended one. Other interesting causes may be just emotional in nature. A friend may agitate you and you choose to delete such conversation only to realize that you need that conversation later. All these scenarios are possible and you could possibly have identified with one or more of these scenarios.

    This article will take you through several important stages to ensure that you are fully informed on how you can manage your different messenger features. The article will also give you useful tips on how you can recover deleted Facebook Messenger messages from the newest iPhone 13, iPhone 12, iPhone 11, iPhone X and previous iPhone.

    How to Check Whether Your Messages Have Been Archived

    You can easily check the messages which have been archived by following this simple procedure.

    If you are using the Facebook web option

    1. Click on the messages from the top bar. On the messages interface, click the ‘Settings’ menu item at the top of the menu which comes with this messenger interface. The messenger settings feature has a gear-like icon.

    2. After opening the ‘Settings’ menu, select the ‘Open in Messenger’ option.

    3. A new interface will appear. Locate the gear-like setting menu on the top left of this interface and select it. You will see a menu item named ‘Archived Threads’.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    4. Clicking on this thread will give you a list of archived conversations.

    5. If you need to archive a new conversation thread, select that specific message conversation you would like to archive.

    6. On the right side, you will see a smaller form of the settings icon. (The gear like icon). Selecting this specific conversation setting will give you several options including the ‘Archive’ option. Select the ‘Archive’ menu item. You will have successfully archived that specific message.

    If you are using the Facebook messenger on your phone

    Go to the search bar, type the name of the contact you were in conversation with. You will successfully see your archived messages and also be able to archive new conversations.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    So if you are not sure whether you actually deleted a certain message thread, first check it on the archives folder before you start panicking. To activate any message conversation on the archives folder, just send a message in that thread.

    Check Whether Your Conversations were Sent to Your Email

    Facebook has incorporated a feature which you can use to receive all message conversations to your email inbox. You will receive notification about you by default. So just go to your Email (maybe in the Trash) and search for your conversation

    How to Recover Deleted Messenger Message on iPhone using iPhone Data Recovery

    iPhone Data Recovery is an amazing data recovery app which enables you to recover data which was deleted from your smartphone. Most device model of iPhone, iPad are compatible with this software.

    Accidents happen daily and these incidents may cause all or some of your data to be lost from your mobile phone. iPhone Data Recovery toolkit was created to help you recover such lost data. In this section, you will discover the three ways of retrieving deleted Facebook messenger messages using iPhone Data Recover toolkit.
    Download WinDownload Mac

    To start this data recovery process you will need to have the software. One requirement for successful retrieval is to make sure that your phone is using the iOS operating system.

    Assuming you have downloaded and installed the software, follow these steps to retrieve your data.

    Step 1. Open the software on your PC. Click on ‘Recover iOS Data’

    Step 2. Connect your iPhone on your PC and select the ‘Recover from iOS device’ option.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Step 3. Several file types such as messages, photos and contacts will be displayed. If you want to recover all the files then select all the file types which have been displayed.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Step 4. On the bottom right, look for the ‘start scan’ option. The message retrieval process will start right away.

    Step 5. Once the scanning process is completed select the various messenger messages you would like to restore. You will have an option of restoring these items either to your phone or to your computer. Select the ‘Recover’ option to save these messages to your PC.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to Back Up Messenger Messages to Your Email

    Message conversations will be sent to your email depending on your email notification preferences. To check and change these preferences:

    1. After opening the web-based Facebook version, click the down-pointed arrow icon after the help icon on the top menu bar.

    2. Select settings from the pop-down menu. A new interface will be displayed.

    3. On the left side menu, look for the notifications icon and select it.

    4. Select the email preferences option and set it to receive all email conversations. Selecting this will ensure that you receive both the important and the miscellaneous notifications. Remember you can reduce the type of notifications which you get to your email inbox by deselecting some of the notification types listed on this interface.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger


    The information provided in this article is quite comprehensive. You are now able to check your archived messages, set your Facebook Messenger to be sending all the email conversations to your email, and be able to recover deleted Facebook messenger messages. I believe this information will help you find more use of your Facebook messenger and avoid the usual panic which one gets after realizing that they have lost a crucial piece of information.

    This article has been re-published with prior permission of MakeUseOf.

    Ever wondered what all of the different Facebook Messenger icons and symbols mean? They can be pretty confusing.

    We’ve researched the most common icons and symbols on Facebook Messenger to find out what they mean and what purpose they serve. Here’s everything you need to know.

    Facebook Messenger Icon: Open Blue Circle

    The open blue circle means that your message is currently sending.

    It’s best if you don’t navigate away from the message while the open blue circle is present as you may risk losing your message if you exit before it is fully sent.

    Facebook Messenger Icon: Open Blue Circle + Check

    The open blue circle with a check mark means that your message has been sent.

    At this point, you should be able to navigate away from the message without any worries, but the person you are sending the message to may not be able to see it yet.

    Facebook Messenger Icon: Filled Blue Circle + Check

    A filled blue circle with a check mark means that your message has been delivered.

    While the person may not have seen your message yet, you can be confident that it’ll be available to them whenever they next check their phone, tablet, or computer!

    Facebook Messenger Icon: Red Triangle + Exclamation

    A red triangle with an exclamation point should only appear if your message is not sent due to an internet connection outage.

    A message should appear alongside the red triangle that says “This message didn’t send. Check your internet connection and click to try again.” Avoid navigating away from the page until your internet connection is working, or save a copy of your message offline to ensure your information is not lost.

    How to Know If Someone Saw Your Facebook Message

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    If someone has seen your Facebook message on the Messenger app, a small, circular version of their profile picture should appear underneath the last message they read.

    You’ll also see the word “Seen” displayed under a message that has been read, along with a timestamp to let you know when the recipient opened it.

    How to Hide That You’ve Read a Facebook Message

    Facebook has a feature that allows you to mark messages as unread, which has led many people to think that they can read a message without the sender knowing it has been read. Unfortunately, Facebook’s Mark as Unread option is just an inbox sorting tool and won’t retract the read receipt.

    At this point, aside from using third-party add-ons in browsers, the only way to avoid someone knowing you’ve seen their message is to not open it.

    Can Strangers Send You Messages on Facebook?

    Facebook has also made changes to the way that strangers can send you a message. Now, if someone you don’t know wants to contact you, three things will happen:

    1. You will receive a notification that you have a message request.
    2. You will have the option to either Ignore or Accept the message after reading it.
    3. A notification will remain on Messenger to let you know that you are not friends with the other person in the message.

    What Is a Message Request?

    A message request is a notification that you receive if someone you are not friends with sends you a message on Facebook.

    This is an update from a previous version of Facebook Messenger where messages from non-friends would be sorted into the Other folder in your Messenger inbox.

    How to Delete Facebook Messages

    There are four different ways to hide or delete messages on Facebook:

    1. Archiving a conversation will move it out of your Inbox and into the Archived folder. The action is reversible.
    2. Deletinga conversation will delete every message ever sent from your inbox, but not from the other person’s inbox. This is non-reversible.
    3. Deleting Messages will allow you to select specific messages to permanently delete from your inbox, but not from the other person’s inbox.
    4. Blocking Messages will prevent another person in the conversation from sending you any further messages. This action is reversible.

    It’s also important to know that you can appear invisible on Facebook or block someone from sending you messages without blocking them completely—a great workaround for awkward social media situations!

    How to Use Messenger Without Facebook

    Yes! While Messenger was originally intended for use on the Facebook platform itself, it can now operate independently from Facebook as long as you provide the app with your mobile phone number.

    What Can You Add to Your Facebook Messages?

    Facebook has added a ton of features that allow you to make your Messenger conversations dynamic and interactive. There are lots of Messenger add-on apps that enable you to do anything from singing your friends a song to adding stickers to your selfies.

    If you don’t want to download external apps, Facebook Messenger has GIFs, stickers, and voice recording features that can help you dazzle your message’s recipients.

    Facebook Messenger Alternatives

    Although lots of users have taken issue with Messenger’s permission requirements, it remains one of the most-used messaging apps around. At the last count, it had over 1.3 billion active monthly users; you’ll almost always be able to contact the person you want to talk.

    However, if you don’t like Facebook and its products, remember that Messenger is just one of many instant messaging apps available. Check out some of the alternatives if you’re looking for something fresh.

    We teach you how to send files like PDF and Word documents via Messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Many of us use the Facebook Messenger app to chat with our friends from far away. But some people also use Messenger for various other reasons, like business or employment. For example, you’d like to apply for a job and you want to send your resume. The problem is, it’s not easy to send files in Messenger because it’s limited to mostly images and videos.

    So how do you send files in Facebook Messenger without breaking a sweat? At the moment, the Facebook Messenger app does not allow you to directly send Microsoft Word documents, PowerPoint presentations, Excel spreadsheets, PDF files and other documents. The app only allows you to send pictures and videos straight from your smartphone.

    This presents a big problem for many smartphone users who would like to send documents and files using Messenger. You can use other alternatives for sharing documents like sending an email or using a file hosting service like Dropbox or Google Drive. But if Facebook Messenger is the only possible or convenient option, there are several ways to send files using the app.

    Method 1: Use the Web Version of Messenger on Your Computer

    Since the Facebook Messenger app does not allow you to send files (other than images and videos) directly, you can use the web version of Messenger instead.

    Using a desktop computer or laptop, log in to your Facebook account on Google Chrome, Mozilla Firefox or any web browser, and go to Messenger.

    Take note that this method doesn’t work with a mobile browser (like Safari or Opera Mini) in Android or iOS. There’s no option to send files and documents when using Messenger on your mobile browser, even if you request for the desktop version of the website. You have to use a computer or laptop.

    In the chat window of your intended recipient, click the “Add files” button as indicated by the red arrow in the screenshot below. The button will also appear as a paper clip.

    Select the file or document that you want to send. After selecting it, click “Open.”

    You can send multiple files at once by pressing the Ctrl key while selecting each file one by one.

    You will see that the document or file is already shown in the chat window. But it’s not sent yet. To send it, press Enter or click the arrow button on the right.

    If you don’t want to send the file, simply move the mouse cursor over it and click the “x” button to remove the attachment.

    Congratulations, your file or document has been sent via Messenger. Your recipient can download the file by clicking on it. The file can be downloaded both in the Facebook Messenger app or in your web browser.

    Want to send the file to multiple recipients? Just click the “Forward” button on the left side of the file, and then enter the name of your recipients.

    As you can see, it’s easy to send a file in Messenger using your computer or laptop. But what if you don’t have access to a computer? Worry no more because there are ways to send a file in Messenger using your Android phone or iPhone.

    Method 2: Use Dropbox to Send Files in Messenger

    Another method to send files in Messenger is to use Dropbox. It’s a free file hosting service where you can store and share your files across multiple devices, along with syncing capabilities. You can download the Dropbox app from Google Play and the App Store. Sign up for a free Dropbox account here and get 2GB of storage space.

    The nice thing about Dropbox is that you can upload more than the 100MB file size limit set by Facebook Messenger. The maximum file size that you can upload in Dropbox is 50GB, but it’s limited by your storage space. If your storage space is only 2GB, then the maximum file size is also 2GB.

    First, open the Dropbox app in your smartphone. Upload the file to Dropbox by tapping the blue round button and then pressing “Upload files.”

    Choose the file or document that you want to send. The file will immediately be uploaded to your Dropbox account.

    Next, tap the button with three vertical dots at the right side of the file or document, as indicated by the red arrow in the screenshot below. A list of options will appear.

    Tap “Copy link” to generate a link. Wait for the message that says, “The link is ready to be pasted.”

    Now go to back to Facebook Messenger and paste the Dropbox link to the chat window of your intended recipient. You can do this by long pressing inside the message field and selecting “PASTE.”

    Once the link is pasted to the message field, tap the “Enter” button.

    Your recipient can now download the file in Messenger. He or she doesn’t need to be Dropbox user to download the file.

    You can also send the file to multiple recipients by tapping the “Share” button on the left side of the message, and then choosing the people that you want to send the file to.

    Make sure that you don’t delete the file in Dropbox if you still want it to be available for downloading. If you delete the file in Dropbox, the link will no longer work.

    This method will also work with other file hosting services like Google Drive, Microsoft OneDrive, Box and Mediafire. The key is to generate a link for downloading the file, which you can then copy and paste in Facebook Messenger.

    Method 3: Use RAR to Send Files in Messenger

    RAR is an application for creating, managing and unpacking RAR, ZIP, TAR, GZ and other compressed files. Aside from that, it also works as a basic file explorer. It’s only about 6MB in size so it doesn’t take up much space in your phone.

    One neat trick we’ve learned is to use the RAR app to send files in Facebook Messenger. You don’t need to upload the files first unlike in the Dropbox method.

    Download and install the RAR mobile app from Google Play here. At the moment, it’s available only for Android smartphone users.

    Launch the RAR app and navigate to the folder where your files and documents are stored. Select the file you want to send by checking the box next to it, and then tap the button with three vertical dots at the top right part of the screen.

    On the dropdown menu, tap “Send.”

    From the list of available apps, choose Messenger. If Facebook Messenger is not shown, you may have to swipe up to see it.

    Choose the Facebook user that you want to send the file to and then tap the SEND button next to his or her name. You can also search for them using the Search box at the top. You can send the file to as many recipients as you want.

    When the button text turns into “SENT,” then the file has been successfully sent to the recipient.

    Your recipient can now access and download the file. You can also forward the file to multiple recipients if you want.

    Note that the name of the file has changed, so you might want to tell the recipient what it’s all about.


    Sending files and documents through Messenger may be a bit tricky as Facebook has made it difficult for users to share PDF files, Word documents, Excel spreadsheets and other files aside from images and videos. But as the saying goes, if there’s a will, there’s a way.

    If you know if any other method to easily send files in Messenger, just let us know and we will consider it. Don’t forget to share this article with your friends who might need it.

    Unignore someone in Messenger on Android without sending a message.

    Messenger’s “Ignore messages” feature comes in handy when you don’t want a certain friend or contact to bother you with chat messages. It works differently than the Mute and Block option already present in Facebook Messenger. When you ignore someone on Messenger, the message thread is moved from Inbox to the Spam folder in Message Requests. New messages from the ignored person continue to arrive though but without any notification. Unlike Block, you can read the ignored messages, just like you would read messages from people you aren’t friends with on Facebook.

    Messenger doesn’t notify the person when you ignore their chat and even when you see their ignored messages. Perhaps, if you have ignored a message then the only way to move ignore messages back to the inbox is by replying to the ignored chat. While there is no harm in replying to unignore a message, most users are reluctant to do so. That’s because if you reply or send a message then you might end up starting a conversation even if you don’t want to.

    Table of Contents

    Unspam Messenger chat without replying

    That said if you still want to unignore messages in Messenger without replying then that’s possible. I’ve found a workaround that will let you undo ignore messages on Messenger 2021 without replying.

    To unignore a conversation in Facebook Messenger without chatting, we need Messenger Lite. Unlike the regular Messenger app, the Lite version of Messenger offers the ability to unignore someone without sending a message. The only downside is that Messenger Lite is available only for Android devices. Hence, if you use Messenger on iPhone or desktop then you have to follow the traditional way.

    Now let’s see how you can remove ignore messages in Messenger on Android without replying or messaging.

    How to unignore someone on Messenger without replying

    1. Install Messenger Lite on your Android phone. (TIP: Download the APK and sideload it if the app isn’t available in your region.)
    2. Open the app and log in with your Facebook account.
    3. Tap the “People” tab and search for the person whose conversation you want to unignore silently. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger
    4. Tap the person’s name in the search results.
    5. Select the “Accept” option at the bottom. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    That’s it. The ignored conversation will automatically move back to your Chats list.

    How to unignore messages (Standard Way)

    Navigate to Message requests in Messenger and open the “Spam” tab. Open the conversation that you want to unignore or remove from spam. Now reply or send a message to the person and the chat will move back to your Messenger inbox.

    How to ignore messages

    1. Go to the desired conversation or chat in the Messenger app.
    2. Tap the profile picture of the person.
    3. Under Privacy and Support, select “Ignore messages”. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger
    4. Tap “Ignore” to confirm. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to read ignored messages

    As stated above, messages you ignore do not appear in your chat list anymore. To view them,

    1. Open the Messenger app and tap your profile icon at the top left.
    2. Tap on “Message requests”. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger
    3. Go to Spam. Here you can see all the spam messages as well as chats that you ignored. How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Downloading audio from Facebook Messenger can be a challenge.

    If you want to download an audio file or a voice message on Messenger, you won’t be able to do so on the mobile app.

    This is because there isn’t a “Download” feature on the mobile app.

    Tapping and holding the audio only allows you to react to it with an emoji.

    You can also reply, forward, or remove the audio, but there isn’t a “Download” option.

    So how can you download an audio file or a voice message on Messenger then?

    In this guide, you’ll learn how to download audio from Facebook Messenger.

    You’ll also learn whether you can download voice messages from Messenger on your phone, and how to forward a voice message.

    • How to download audio from Facebook Messenger
    • Can I download voice messages from Messenger on my phone?
    • How do you forward a voice message on Messenger?

    How to download audio from Facebook Messenger

    To download audio from Facebook Messenger, you need to go to and click on the “Messenger” icon.

    Next, navigate to the audio, click on the three dots, and click on “Download” to download it.

    If you want to download audio files or voice messages on Messenger, you cannot use the Messenger mobile app.

    Instead, you’ll have to visit on a desktop.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not have a “Download” feature.

    You might also be wondering the difference between “” and “”.

    “” is the mobile version of the Facebook website, so it’s more compatible and faster on mobile devices.

    On the other hand, “” is the desktop version of Facebook.

    “” also has additional features that you can utilize such as downloading audio files, so you’ll want to be using it.

    Below is a step-by-step guide on how you can download audio from Facebook Messenger.

    Step 1: Log in to “” on your desktop

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Firstly, go to on a desktop.

    You can use any browser for this, but Chrome is recommended.

    Simply type “” on the URL field of your browser and hit enter on your keyboard.

    On the website, you’ll see a login form where you can log in to your Facebook account.

    Simply log in to your Facebook account by entering your mobile number/email address and password.

    Then, click on “Log in” to log in.

    Keep in mind that you won’t be able to download audio/voice messages on the Messenger mobile app.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not support the downloading of those files.

    Hence, in order to download audio/voice messages, you need to visit “” on a desktop instead.

    Do not go to “” as you’ll be redirected to the Messenger web application (you don’t want that!).

    Proceed to the next step to learn how to navigate to your messages.

    Step 2: Click on the “Messenger” icon & go to the message

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    After you’ve logged into “”, you’ll land on your newsfeed.

    The user interface of “” is different than the one on “” as it is made for mobile devices.

    Hence, you’ll see that the icons and pictures on your newsfeed are extended in length.

    The next step that you need to take is to go to your Facebook messages.

    To navigate to your Facebook messages, click on the “Messenger” icon on the top navigation bar.

    This will open your list of messages on Messenger.

    On your list of messages, find the message that contains the audio that you want to download.

    Click on the message to open your conversation with the person.

    Proceed to the final step to learn how to download the audio.

    Step 3: Click on the three dots & download the audio

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    After you’ve opened your conversation with the person, navigate to the audio/voice message that you want to download.

    On the audio, you’ll see a “Play” icon, a “Volume” icon, and a “three dots” icon.

    The play icon allows you to play the audio, while the volume icon allows you to control the volume of the audio.

    On the other hand, the three dots icon will open an additional option.

    Click on the three dots icon to open an additional option.

    The three dots icon is only visible on the “” website, so if you don’t see it, it means that you’re on the wrong website.

    Ensure that the URL on your browser is “” and not “”.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    After you’ve clicked on the three dots, you’ll see a “Download” option.

    Click on “Download” to download the audio.

    This will download the audio as an “MP4” file on your computer.

    Click on the file to open and hear it.

    To save the file, click on the arrow icon, then click on “Show in folder”.

    Lastly, right-click the file, copy it, and paste it into the folder that you want to save it in.

    You’ve successfully learned how to download audio from Facebook Messenger!

    Can I download voice messages from Messenger on my phone?

    No, you cannot download voice messages from Messenger on your phone.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not support the downloading of voice messages.

    You won’t be able to download voice messages using the Messenger web application as well.

    The only way to download voice messengers from Messenger is to visit “” on a desktop.

    How do you forward a voice message on Messenger?

    To forward a voice message on Messenger, tap and hold the voice message.

    Then, tap on the “Forward” optionon the bottom navigation bar.

    Lastly, find the user(s) that you want to forward the voice message and tap on “Send” to forward it.

    If the voice message is successfully forwarded, the “Send” button will change into a “Sent” button.


    Currently, the Facebook Messenger app still lacks a lot of features.

    On WhatsApp, files can be easily downloaded on both the mobile app and the web version of it.

    Hence, for most people, the prime choice for messaging is WhatsApp.

    That being said, messaging on Facebook is useful if you don’t know the contact number of someone.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Facebook Messenger lets you keep in touch with friends and family on the go. In addition to the web-based version, you can also download the app for your phone. This article will show you how to use Facebook Messenger.

    • Download Facebook Messenger
    • Send a message in Facebook Messenger
    • Create a group chat in Facebook Messenger
    • Make audio and video calls with Messenger
    • Send files and photos in Facebook Messenger
    • Send a voice message in the Facebook Messenger

    How to download Facebook Messenger?

    Facebook Messenger is a stand-alone application specially designed for chats with your Facebook friends. You can download it here for Android and here for iOS devices and use it for instant messaging, audio and video calls with your friends as well as for sending file attachments.

    Once downloaded to your device you can sign-in using your Facebook credentials: email address, phone number and password.

    How to send a message in Facebook Messenger?

    When you open Messenger, you see all your chats on the left side of the screen and all contacts online on the right. To write a new message, click on the pencil icon in the upper-right corner of the screen and type your text. Then, tap on the arrow to send a message.

    How to create a group chat in Facebook Messenger?

    To create a new group chat, tap on the pencil icon in the upper right corner and select multiple recipients by check-marking the case next to the users you want to invite. Then, tap Done and start the conversation.

    How to make audio and video calls with Messenger?

    To call someone through Facebook Messenger, open the chat and tap on the phone or video icon in the upper right corner depending on whether you want to audio or video call the other user.

    How to send files and photos in Facebook Messenger?

    To attach and send a picture or a file to another Facebook User, open the chat and tap on the image icon in the bottom menu to upload a photo from your phone library. To attach a document, click on the + sign. You can also make an instant photo and send it by clicking on the camera sign.

    How to send a voice message in the Facebook Messenger?

    To send a voice message, click on the microphone icon and tap on Record. When you have finished recording your message, click on Send.

    Messaging is an important part of our lives and each platform that is offering IM services is trying to one-up the other. We’ve already compared how Facebook’s Messenger stacks up against Hangouts in their browser avatars, but here are a few simple tricks to keep track of all the photos you’ve shared on Facebook Messenger with your friends, on any kind of device.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    1. The Web

    To get to shared photos via the web, tap the messages icon on the top panel right next to the notifications icon. Then click on See All so that you can enter the correct view to do what we need to do. If you instead directly open the chat window of your friend, then you will never find the right option.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    So, once you’re in the right section, click on the contact whose shared images you want to see. Then click on Actions and then on View photos in thread. This will give you access to all the pictures you had shared with that person.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    2. iPhone and iPads

    On iOS, things are pretty easy. Go to the Messenger app and click on the particular person’s chat window. You then have to click on their name, which will give you the contact info including a section that says Shared Photos.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    3. Android Devices

    On Android devices, running the updated app, things are a little different. You need to again open the Facebook Messenger app and tap on your contact’s chat and then hunt the circled i icon on the top-right icon. This information window gives you all the data you need right there, but no separate section for shared photos.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    You will, in fact, see all the shared media in one place, called Shared Content. This includes the photos you shared from your gallery, via your camera app or even gif files. They all will be neatly arranged in one corner here. Unfortunately, there is no way to separate gifs you sent via keyboards and photos on Android at the moment.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Quick Tip: By going to the Settings tab of Messenger, you can also save the incoming photos to your local gallery.

    How Do You Message?

    Which messaging service do you normally use? Let us know in our forum if there is any that you like more than others and if there are any issues we can help you with.

    Last updated on 03 February, 2022

    The above article may contain affiliate links which help support Guiding Tech. However, it does not affect our editorial integrity. The content remains unbiased and authentic.

    Read Next

    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerFacebook Messenger Vs Messenger Lite: Which One Is Better? With over 1.3 billion monthly active users, Facebook Messenger is at par with WhatsApp, which passed the same figure in July 2017. The original Messenger…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerCan People See If I Screenshot Their Facebook Profile… Let’s admit it, we are social animals. There are only a negligible few who aren’t on Facebook or in various other forms of social media.…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerCan I See Who Viewed my Facebook Profile? ‘Click here to see who viewed your Facebook profile’ — If you are an active Facebook user you must have seen this bait on your…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerCan Employers Really See What’s On Your Personal Facebook? Odds are at some point you’ve heard some variation of the phrase “Don’t put anything online that you don’t want the whole world to see.”…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerHere’s How You Can See Who Unfriended You on Facebook? Just the other day, I was scrolling through my Facebook feed when it hit me that I haven’t seen any recent posts from one of…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerCan People See if You Screenshot Their Photos on Instagram? You may have heard the rumors that continue to circulate. Plus, Instagram does seem to recognize when you screenshot a photo because it prompts you…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messengerWho Can See My Google Photos Google Photos sprung out of Google+ and was a part of the social network originally. Since Google+ is phasing out, Google decided to keep Google…
    • How to see the other folder in facebook messenger2 Best Ways to Remove Someone from Google Photos Shared… It’s no surprise that Google Photos works as a gallery app and a photo-storage service. When the latter is enabled, Google Photos becomes complicated. It…


    The first Amazon Kindle was released on November 19, 2007.

    More in Internet and Social

    • How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Grammarly vs Ginger: Which Is the Best Grammar Checker

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    eReaderIQ: Find Best Free Kindle Ebooks, Get Cost Drop Alerts


    Get Guiding Tech articles delivered to your inbox.

    • You can archive a conversation on Facebook Messenger using the website or mobile app.
    • Archiving a Facebook Messenger chat removes it from your inbox, but doesn’t delete it.
    • To see your archived Facebook messages, head to the “Archived chats” menu.
    • Visit Insider’s Tech Reference library for more stories.

    If you’re active on Facebook, chances are you make use of the social media site’s built-in Messenger app. And if you use it a lot, your inbox might be flooded with old conversations.

    You can delete any Messenger conversation by right-clicking or tapping it. But you don’t have to erase these conversations forever — instead you can archive them, which will remove the chat from your inbox and move it to a new folder. This is great for saving messages from old friends, or chats with valuable information in them.

    Here’s how to archive a Messenger chat and see it again later.

    How to archive a conversation in Facebook Messenger

    You can archive your chats using the Facebook Messenger website or app.

    On the website

    1. Head to the Facebook Messenger homepage and log into your account, if you haven’t already.

    2. Find the conversation that you want to archive in the left sidebar.

    3. When you hover your mouse over the conversation, you’ll see a circle with three dots inside appear. Click this circle and select Archive chat.

    The conversation will disappear from the list.

    In the mobile app

    These steps are the same on both iPhone and Android.

    1. Open the Messenger app and log into your account, if you haven’t already.

    2. Find the conversation that you want to archive in the list, then tap and hold your finger on it.

    3. When a menu appears, select Archive.

    How to see your archived messages in Facebook Messenger

    Once again, you can do this using your computer or your phone.

    Using the website

    1. Head to the the Facebook Messenger homepage again and click the circle with three dots in the top-left.

    2. Select Archived chats.

    3. The left sidebar will flip to show you all your archived chats. Click on any of them to see the conversation, but note that sending a message will move the chat back into your regular inbox.

    You can also unarchive a chat by hovering your mouse over it in the left sidebar, clicking the three dots icon, and selecting Unarchive chat.

    Using the mobile app

    This works for both iPhone and Android.

    1. Open the Messenger app and tap your profile picture in the top-left corner.

    2. In the list of options, select Archived chats.

    3. You’ll see a list of all your archived conversations. You can open them and even send messages, but sending a message will move the chat back to your regular inbox.

    You can also unarchive a conversation by tapping and holding it, then selecting Unarchive from the list that appears.

    Jennifer Still contributed to a previous version of this article.

    Facebook filters many messages to the Other Messages folder (

    Does anyone know how they filter incoming mail to email addresses? Can non-friends email users at @facebook? Can apps?

    2 Answers 2

    You can now choose to sort by Trending, which boosts votes that have happened recently, helping to surface more up-to-date answers.

    Trending is based off of the highest score sort and falls back to it if no posts are trending.

    If the user replies to an e-mail in the Other messages folder, that e-mail address is then whitelisted, and subsequent e-mails will end up in the Messages folder.

    I read somewhere that you only have to move a message from Other messages to Messages to whitelist the sender of that message, but that doesn’t seem to work.

    According to this facebook help center post:

    You’ll see mostly messages from friends and people you may know (ex: friends of friends) in your inbox. Typically, messages from other people will go to your Other folder, and you won’t receive a notification about them.

    You may sometimes get messages in your inbox from people you’re not connected to. Some examples of when these messages may go to your inbox are:

    • A friend of a friend includes you in a message along with some of your mutual friends
    • A member of a group you’re in messages you or includes you in a message
    • A friend who isn’t on Facebook uses your contact info to send you a message from the Facebook Messenger app.

    Additionally, someone you’re not connected to on Facebook may pay to ensure their message is routed to your inbox instead of your Other folder.

    I have a long chat history with a Facebook Messenger user. There are a few audio clips in the history. I don’t want to scroll through 30,000 messages and clicking on audio clips. Is there an automated or scripted solution that will allow me to easily find those links or files?

    4 Answers 4

    1. Download your entire Facebook data.
    2. Navigate to the desired conversation.
    3. Open the source of the conversation, and find all the strings that look like messages/audio/SOME_LONG_NUMBER.mp4
    4. Those are your audio files from the conversation with the friend you chose.

    To download a copy of your Facebook data:

    1. Click 🔽 at the top right of any Facebook page and select Settings.
    2. Click Download a copy of your Facebook data below your General Account Settings.
    3. Click Start My Archive.

    Navigate to the desired conversation.

    • Open the archive folder you downloaded.
    • Open index.htm and navigate to Messages
    • Use the Ctrl + F to search your friend’s name.
    • Open the conversation.

    Open the source of the conversation, and find all the strings that look like messages/audio/SOME_LONG_NUMBER.mp4

    • Ctrl + U , or open the selected html file with some editor.
    • Find all the names matching *.mp4 – this will be simply achieved with some text processor and some find and replace (maybe with regex).
    • Save a list of all the file names.
    • If you want something specific and not all of them, you can search a date or phrase in the conversation page (it’s a single page) and then look for your audio message.

    Those are your audio files from the conversation with the friend you chose.

    • Take your list, and create a search phrase to match all the files in your list. For example, in windows explorer you can concatenate each name with an OR and use it to search.
    • Search the files under archive_location/messages/audio
    • Here are all your audio files! Start listening and find what you wanted!

    * This post is part of iPhone Life‘s Tip of the Day newsletter. Sign Up. *

    In the past, when a stranger on Facebook sent you a message, you didn’t receive a notification the way you would with messages from friends. These messages used to be filtered into a section of Facebook Messages called the Other Inbox, but now Facebook has split the Other Inbox into two separate areas: Message Requests and Filtered. The Message Requests Inbox is for messages from people you’ve communicated with in the past, although you might not be friends with them on Facebook. The Filtered Inbox is for completely unknown senders. There’s actually an easy (though unintuitive) way to access your hidden messages. Most of the time, these messages aren’t important. But every now and then, there’s a message you need or want to read. Here’s how to view your hidden Facebook messages on iPhone.

    If you’re looking for a way to find a message in your regular Inbox, it’s easy to search Facebook messages.

    If you’re looking for messages sent by unknown people: open the Facebook Messenger app.

    • Tap People on the bottom of your display.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    • Now tap requests.
    • The first section is your Message Requests section; you can read these messages by tapping on the text. If you want to delete a message, simply tap the x to the right of it.
    • Note: If you have no messages in your Message Requests or Filtered Requests, those inboxes won’t appear. Instead you will only see Suggested Contacts.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    • Below Message Requests, you’ll see a section called Filtered Requests, tap Show All to read these messages.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    You’ll probably notice a lot of messages from people that you don’t know, and some of them may even be spam. If you see a message from somebody that you know, but that doesn’t happen to be your Facebook friend, just tap the checkmark next to their message to approve the message and start receiving notifications when they contact you.

    FACEBOOK filters your friends’ messages into two separate inboxes inside the Facebook Messenger app on iOS, Android and Windows Phone. Find out how to check which messages Facebook is keeping hidden from you, below –

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Facebook uses an algorithm to filter your messages – and picks the ones you get to see in your inbox

    We use your sign-up to provide content in ways you’ve consented to and to improve our understanding of you. This may include adverts from us and 3rd parties based on our understanding. You can unsubscribe at any time. More info

    Facebook has been filtering your messages. Again.

    When a Facebook friend sends you a private message via the popular social network – you get a notification.

    Online, the small Messages icon – which resembles two speech bubbles and sits in the top-right corner of the toolbar, next to the Notifications icon – is highlighted whenever a friend messages you.

    Meanwhile, your smartphone or tablet with also ping with a notification to let you know that you’ve got an unread message waiting.

    And depending on your notification settings, the US social network might also drop you an email or a text message.

    But what happens when someone who isn’t your friend drops you a line? Or Facebook doesn’t think you’d appreciate the message?

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Facebook used to hide away any messages sent from people who don’t share a friendship on the site

    Well, following the revelation of the second, hidden inbox last year – Facebook changed the way it handles people who aren’t your friends.

    Nowadays, anyone who sends you a private message without being your Facebook friend appears as a “Message Request”, which you can read and decide whether to allow them to continue contacting you.

    Except Facebook is still filtering and weeding out messages from your inbox using an algorithm to dump offending messages in another hidden inbox.

    Think of it like a spam folder in your email inbox. And like a spam folder, it doesn’t always get it right.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Launch Facebook Messenger on your smartphone or tablet, hit Settings

    How to see the other folder in facebook messengerMessage Requests > See Filtered Requests” title=”Head to People > Message Requests > See Filtered Requests” width=”590″ height=”525″>

    Head to People > Message Requests > See Filtered Requests

    To find the messages that Facebook has filtered from you – launch the Messenger app on your smartphone.

    Click on the Settings tab in the bottom right-hand corner of the display.

    Head to People > Message Requests > See Filtered Requests.

    This is where you’ll find the messages that Facebook thinks you didn’t want to see.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Filtered Messages reveals the texts that Facebook doesn’t think you’d want to read

    Granted, some of it will be useless spam but there could be some messages from people that prove to be incredibly helpful.

    Unearthing the original hidden inbox, one member of the team found an email from a kind stranger who’d found their lost wallet … back in 2013.

    Another team member stumbled across a message from a competition organiser informing them that they were the lucky winner of a digital camera.

    Unfortunately the competition – and the subsequent distribution of prizes – had wrapped up some five months earlier.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Facebook users enjoy sending messages, but sometimes, mistakes happen, and they delete their Data including images, videos and more.

    If you’re one of those who wants to recover deleted Facebook messages, then, this tutorial will help. But, keep in mind that we are going to retrieve the messages from your archived Data that Facebook stores on their servers.

    Update, It looks like Facebook is no longer offering old data backup. So, they only let you create a backup of the actual messages and data. In the past, deleted messages were moved to something like a ”trash folder”, So, you can only get the messages that are in your actual account.

    Facebook, as the largest social network, wants to get the most of your data, and they store it and spend millions of dollars to protect it. Do you think all that is just to keep you safe? No, of course, their data is a real arm.

    That’s why thousands of organizations try to stop Facebook from using people for their experiments and even spying. Anyway, let’s retrieve deleted Facebook messages and solve the problem.

    Recovering deleted Facebook messages

    To recover old Facebook messages and all the data, in general, the first thing you need, of course, is your Facebook account. So, login and visit the general settings page.

    You will see that page exactly looking like the below screenshot. You need to click the “Download a copy of your Facebook data” click on it:

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    On the next page, you get simple information about your archive content. Facebook stores your images, videos, messages, posts, and much more. All you have to do is to click the button saying” Start my Archive”. They will just compress your archive.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    A small pop-up window will be opened and all you need is to validate the process.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Normally, you will ask, how long does it take to download a copy of your Facebook data? Well, that depends on your Facebook account size. But in general, it takes one minute or so.

    If you have large files stored in your account, and you have lots of posts over the years, you need to wait 30 minutes on average.

    They will send a confirmation email telling you about the archive instantly, and the other one will be received later. Anyway, Facebook will send you the download link to your email that you’ve used to sign up for your account.

    You will receive the Facebook email with the subject “Your Facebook download is ready”, and it contains your download link. If you can’t find the email, check your spam folder in Gmail. It’s named “Junk” in Yahoo or other services.

    Please remember the link should be at the bottom of the email. When you click that link, you get the below page and you just need to start the download and verify your password by entering it again.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    The downloaded archive file will be in ZIP format. To open that file, you need the right software or Download WinRar if it’s not yet installed. That compressed folder contains all your Facebook data, shared or private information. You can open them by category, and see them in your Browser.

    To recover deleted messages on Facebook, or even, the old messages, for example, you need to open the subfolder named “HTML” as the following example:

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    In that folder, you can see, contact info, events, Friends, messages, and all your Facebook archived data. Click “messages” and you will see them in your web browser.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Now, you’ve successfully recovered all your deleted messages on Facebook. That’s good for you when you need to verify something. But remember that that’s not good for those one billion people, who think that they are sharing private information through Facebook.

    Nothing is safe there, and you need to manage and use your account smartly.

    Now, you know how to retrieve deleted Facebook messages. But, remember, the Facebook company has your own data, and you can’t delete them. Simply, because they will store it forever, and that’s why you should never store personal data there.

    I hope that this helped, do you have any other way to recover your deleted Facebook messages? Share them in your comments, please.

    • 15:15, 25 Jun 2020
    • Updated : 16:57, 17 Nov 2021

    IF you’ve had Facebook for a while, you’ve probably got loads of messages you’ve never seen.

    That’s because Facebook has a hard-to-find Messenger inbox that you’ve likely missed.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    The messages are from people who you’re not friends with on Facebook, and are logged as “message requests”.

    For some reason, Mark Zuckerberg’s social media behemoth doesn’t send you a notification when you get one – and they don’t appear in your default inbox.

    Instead, they crop up in a special “message requests” folder.

    To find it, first open up the Messenger app on your smartphone.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    From here, select “people” at the bottom of the screen.

    Towards the top of this section you’ll see a symbol that’s a little speech bubble with three dots in it.

    That’s your message requests folder – tap on it to see your unread messages.

    If you don’t know the person who’s got in contact, Facebook will show you a bit of information about them to get you up to speed.

    They won’t know if you’ve seen the message until you reply, so no need to worry about looking rude if you choose not to respond.

    Be careful though – once you ping them a message it’ll connect your accounts so you can message one another as if you were Facebook friends.

    How to send or request money through Facebook Messenger

    Here’s what you need to know.

    It’s also possible to send and request money through Messenger.

    First set up your payment card – go to your Messenger profile, then choose Payments and add your card.

    Then open a chat with a friend and tap the More button and choose Payments.

    It’s then easy to send money or ask for a payment from any of your pals.

    Of course, they’ll need to register a payment method too for the transaction to complete.

    That’s not the only secret Facebook Messenger feature.

    There are certain messages you can send that unlock hidden games.

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Send a basketball emoji then tap it to unlock a game.

    You can also type “@FacebookChess” to launch a chess challenge.

    Alternatively, tap the More button in the toolbar, and then click the controller icon.

    That will generate a list of games that you can play with the friend you’re chatting to.

    Most read in Phones & Gadgets

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Here’s the lowdown on The Voice coach Meghan Trainor

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Why EastEnders’ Roxie and Ronnie Mitchell ‘had’ to die

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Who is Paz Vega? Star of Netflix drama The OA and Spanish actress

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Why bass player Bill Wyman left The Rolling Stones in the nineties

    In other news, your iPhone will now tell you if other apps are spying through your microphone.

    There’s a new iPhone homscreen in iOS 14, and fans are divided over it.

    Find out about all the new iOS 14 features here.

    And check out our review for the new (and very cheap) iPhone SE.

    We pay for your stories! Do you have a story for The Sun Online Tech & Science team? Email us at [email protected]

    • Facebook
    • Tech How To

    More from The Sun

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    R Kelly sentenced to 30 years in prison after sex-trafficking conviction

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Pump it up

    Drivers rush to Tesco selling petrol 20p cheaper than the national average

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger


    My neighbours have put up a 6ft fence to stop my son playing in the garden

    How to see the other folder in facebook messenger

    Michael Owen breaks his silence after Gemma’s sexy heart rate challenge

    Follow The Sun


    • Sign Up To The Sun
    • About Us
    • Editorial Complaints
    • Clarifications and Corrections
    • News Licensing
    • Advertising
    • Contact Us
    • Commissioning Terms
    • Help Hub
    • Topic A-Z
    • Cookie Settings
    • Contact Preferences

    ©News Group Newspapers Limited in England No. 679215 Registered office: 1 London Bridge Street, London, SE1 9GF. “The Sun”, “Sun”, “Sun Online” are registered trademarks or trade names of News Group Newspapers Limited. This service is provided on News Group Newspapers’ Limited’s Standard Terms and Conditions in accordance with our Privacy & Cookie Policy. To inquire about a licence to reproduce material, visit our Syndication site. View our online Press Pack. For other inquiries, Contact Us. To see all content on The Sun, please use the Site Map. The Sun website is regulated by the Independent Press Standards Organisation (IPSO)

    Missing important messages could be annoying if you know it is going to be a tough task to recover them. But, not anymore with advanced data recovery tools. If you have recently lost some important chats with your friends on Facebook and you wonder how to recover them, then this article is meant for you.

    Here, we have discussed ways to find & recover deleted messages on Facebook Messenger on Android. It includes a few built-in features and quick solutions that allow you to instantly find all lost messages on your Android device and recover them.

    In addition to that, we have also discussed how best data recovery software could be helpful to recover these deleted messages. So, without further ado, let’s discuss some of these effective tips & tricks to help you retrieve your important messages on Facebook Messenger on Android.

    Restore Deleted Messages via Facebook Messenger on Android

    If you have your messages archived in your Facebook Messenger app, then you get the chance to restore deleted Facebook messages easily. To do this, follow these steps:

    · Open Facebook Messenger on your device and head to your recent conversations.

    · Click on the search bar to search the conversation that you previously archived.

    · Once you find the conversation, simply select it and press Unarchive Message option to unarchive it.

    Note: If you are on website version, go to Messages > More > Archived to find the Archived Messages option to recover deleted text messages on Facebook Messenger.

    How to archive messages?

    In case you don’t know how to archive messages on Facebook Messenger, then follow these steps:

    · Open the Facebook Messenger app on your device.

    · Go to recent conversation list and select the conversation that you want to archive.

    · Once selected, long press on it and select the three horizontal lines menu and select the Archive option.

    This simple step will instantly put the selected conversation into archives. You can later use these archives to recover permanently deleted messages.

    Recover deleted messages from Facebook settings

    Now that you have archived messages, you can also recover accidentally deleted Facebook messages from a Facebook account on the desktop. To do this, follow these steps:

    · Log in to your Facebook account on the desktop.

    · Go to Settings > General Account Settings.

    · Select “Your Facebook Information” option from the left panel.

    · Select “Download your information” option from the right panel.

    Stay Updated

    A weekly digest of top articles picked up by the community manager, from resources to technology

    You have been successfully registered for our daily newsletter.

    · Here select “Messages” option and tap on “Create file” button.

    · Once you click on this button, it will take a while to complete the process.

    · Once it will complete the process, it will send you a notification to help you download file.

    · Click on this notification and tap on Download button next to File you want to download.

    Here it will ask you to enter a password to download this file for better security. Enter the password and it will prompt a new window asking you to save the file on your desktop.

    Now that you have the file saved on your system, you can access these files from your Android device to recover deleted texts whenever you want.

    Connect Android device to PC to recover deleted messages

    Next thing you can follow to recover deleted Facebook messages on your Android device is to connect your Android device to PC via USB cable. Once connected, follow these steps:

    · Go to “SD Card” or “Internal Storage”.

    · Select Android > Data.

    · Here look for “com.facebook.orca” folder and select it.

    · Now go to Cache > fb_temp.

    · Here, look for messages that you want to recover and follow the process to recover it.

    Use a third-party app to recover deleted Facebook messages

    Next quick solution to recover deleted Facebook messages is to use third-party data recovery tools. Working on advanced algorithms, these tools help you recover all types of files and data effortlessly. These tools work automatically to save a lot of your time and reduce manual efforts. Few useful features these tools offer includes:

    · Supports recovering all types of deleted and lost data.

    · Help you recover deleted text messages, photos, videos, documents, and other file types.

    · Allows you to preview before you recover data. This feature gives you greater control over your data where you can decide which files to keep or delete.

    · Supports various devices including Windows, Mac, iOS, Android, and more.

    · Easy and seamless user experience with an advanced solution.


    The power of social media lies in its capacity to provide easy communication with chat options. Now that you had discussed something important with your friend on Facebook Messenger and lost it accidentally, the best way to recover it is to follow the above-mentioned steps.

    Following these quick steps, you can easily find and recover deleted messages on Facebook Messenger on Android. Many of these tips include built-in features and using third-party tools for instant results. If you know more such effective ways that helped you recover your deleted messages, then feel free to share in the comments below.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    4 star values:

    3 star values:

    2 star values:

    1 star values:

    • Read Reviews
    • Add Review
    • 15 Ratings
    • 13 Reviews
    • 1 Photo

    This chocolate cake is good for any occasion at any time of year. I have been baking this for two years.


    Recipe Summary


    Preheat oven to 350 degrees F (175 degrees C). Grease and flour a 9 inch tube pan. In a saucepan over medium heat, combine the 1 cup of evaporated milk and the 3/4 cup of cocoa. Heat until the cocoa is dissolved. Remove from heat and set aside.

    In a large bowl, combine the flour, sugar, baking powder, baking soda and salt. Add the eggs, melted butter, water, vanilla and the cocoa mixture, mix until well blended. Spread evenly into the prepared pan.

    Bake for 40 to 45 minutes in the preheated oven, or until a toothpick inserted into the cake comes out clean.

    To make the chocolate icing, combine the remaining condensed milk, evaporated milk, cocoa and butter in a saucepan. Cook over low heat, stirring constantly, until the mixture is thick and paste-like. Spread over cooled cake.

    Reviews ( 13 )

    Most helpful positive review

    This is a great, classic ‘made from scratch’ cake recipe. Beware cooks searching for a moist cake like that from a boxed mix. This isn’t it! This is a more dense, sturdy cake. Almost brownie-like without the sickening sweetness of a brownie. For Christmas I baked this cake, then layed mini peppermint patties and milk chocolate chips on top right out of the oven. After a few minutes they were melted and I spread them around the top for a marbled mint chocolate frosting.

    Most helpful critical review

    Wow, this was actually really horrible. I made it while my baby was napping to try and satisfy a chocolate craving and I am so sad. It is not good at all. Practically no taste at all. Too bad.

    4 star values:

    3 star values:

    2 star values:

    1 star values:

    This is a great, classic ‘made from scratch’ cake recipe. Beware cooks searching for a moist cake like that from a boxed mix. This isn’t it! This is a more dense, sturdy cake. Almost brownie-like without the sickening sweetness of a brownie. For Christmas I baked this cake, then layed mini peppermint patties and milk chocolate chips on top right out of the oven. After a few minutes they were melted and I spread them around the top for a marbled mint chocolate frosting.

    This is the easiest chocolate cake I have ever made. It rose so high and was light and delicious. I will use this recipe often.

    This cake was great, however, I cannot give it 5 stars due to incorrect instructions. The evaporated milk and cocoa powder should be cooked at low heat, so that the cocoa will dissolve without burning the milk. The frosting should be cooked at low while the cocoa powder dissolves, but then turned to medium high so that it will boil and then thicken. I stirred the frosting for about 1/2 hour before I just turned it up. I should have done that about 25 minutes before that.

    Great Recipe! Easy and Delicious.

    This cake is very easy and delicious! i made it for my mom’s birthday, and everyone absolutedley loved it!

    Wow, this was actually really horrible. I made it while my baby was napping to try and satisfy a chocolate craving and I am so sad. It is not good at all. Practically no taste at all. Too bad.

    instead of using condenced and evaporated milk in the cake mix try using the same amount in butlermilk instead also adding two tablespoons of stong coffee will give it a more chocolatey taste. also if you don’t like the frosting try mixing chocolate chips into the batter and dusting the final cake with powdered sugar.

    I must say that I was disappointed in the end result. The cake, itself, turned out big and full. But it was not as sweet as I was expecting, partially due to the addition of the cocoa/evap milk that was cooked and added in, but didn’t have sugar mixed in with it to begin with. Also, the frosting tasted like nothing but thick condensed milk. I may try this again, when I’m looking to experiment a little, and use another reviewer’s idea of putting chocolate mints on top of the hot cake and allowing those to melt to make the frosting instead.

    OK.. Ive made this again and obviously did something horribly wrong last time! This cake is great BUT how do you make the icing?? I’ve been stirring endlessly for too long and gave up on it. I have a soupy liquid in the saucepan. Nothing thickened to a paste in any way. Does anyone have any tips of what I can do to save it?? I cut my cake expecting to have frosting for it so not having icing sorta ruins the good cake! 🙁

    We are a chocolate loving family but did not like this cake. it had a weird after taste. Sorry

    I have to admit I was a bit skeptical of this recipe at first as I am a from-the-box baker. But, I was pleasantly surprised. Instead of the frosting recipe, I drizzled some caramel topping over each piece of cake and it was devine.

    I must say that I was disappointed in the end result. The cake, itself, turned out big and full. But it was not as sweet as I was expecting, partially due to the addition of the cocoa/evap milk that was cooked and added in, but didn’t have sugar mixed in with it to begin with. Also, the frosting tasted like nothing but thick condensed milk. I may try this again, when I’m looking to experiment a little, and use another reviewer’s idea of putting chocolate mints on top of the hot cake and allowing those to melt to make the frosting instead.

    I am disappointed with this cake. I removed the cake from the pan and frosted it. I cut a piece and took a bite, I chewed so much until I finally was able to swallow. The cake itself did not taste bad but the texture was rubbery. I may try again but I used a lot of time and supplies on this cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    less than 30 mins

    30 mins to 1 hour

    Our really easy chocolate cake recipe is perfect for birthdays. It’s so moist and fudgy and will keep well for 4–5 days. For buttercream quantities, instead of ganache, use our cake calculator.

    Each serving provides 477 kcal, 6.5g protein, 56g carbohydrates (of which 40g sugars), 25g fat (of which 10.5g saturates), 2.5g fibre and 0.6g salt.

    less than 30 mins

    30 mins to 1 hour


    For the cake

    • 225g/8oz plain flour
    • 350g/12½oz caster sugar
    • 85g/3oz cocoa powder
    • 1½ tsp baking powder
    • 1½ tsp bicarbonate of soda
    • 2 free-range eggs
    • 250ml/9fl oz milk
    • 125ml/4½fl oz vegetable oil
    • 2 tsp vanilla extract
    • 250ml/9fl oz boiling water

    For the chocolate icing

    • 200g/7oz plain chocolate
    • 200ml/7fl oz double cream


    Preheat the oven to 180C/160C Fan/Gas 4. Grease and line two 20cm/8in sandwich tins.

    For the cake, place all of the cake ingredients, except the boiling water, into a large mixing bowl. Using a wooden spoon, or electric whisk, beat the mixture until smooth and well combined.

    Add the boiling water to the mixture, a little at a time, until smooth. (The cake mixture will now be very liquid.)

    Divide the cake batter between the sandwich tins and bake in the oven for 25–35 minutes, or until the top is firm to the touch and a skewer inserted into the centre of the cake comes out clean.

    Remove the cakes from the oven and allow to cool completely, still in their tins, before icing.

    For the chocolate icing, heat the chocolate and cream in a saucepan over a low heat until the chocolate melts. Remove the pan from the heat and whisk the mixture until smooth, glossy and thickened. Set aside to cool for 1–2 hours, or until thick enough to spread over the cake.

    To assemble the cake, run a round-bladed knife around the inside of the cake tins to loosen the cakes. Carefully remove the cakes from the tins.

    Spread a little chocolate icing over the top of one of the chocolate cakes, then carefully top with the other cake.

    Transfer the cake to a serving plate and ice the cake all over with the chocolate icing, using a palette knife.

    Recipe Tips

    The chocolate cake mixture is quite thin, so it’s important to use sandwich tins rather than springform tins, which could leak.

    You don’t have to cover the cake in ganache, you can also use buttercream.

    Last updated on April 14, 2022

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Get ready for an inside-out birthday cake! Milk chocolate cake layers with chocolate chip cookie dough filling and cake batter buttercream. This is such an easy chocolate cake with the most delicious cake batter buttercream!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This inside-out birthday cake was so fun to make to help celebrate the 100th birthday of Betty Crocker. While Westin’s 1st birthday cake was my first cake from scratch, I grew up learning to make cake with the help of Betty Crocker. In fact, my very first solo cake adventure was when I was 8-year-old! I’ll never forget frosting that chocolate 9″x13″ cake with Betty’s vanilla buttercream.

    For this celebration cake, I used my milk chocolate cake layers and paired it with my chocolate chip cookie dough filling and a cake batter buttercream made with the Betty Crocker yellow cake mix.


    This cake batter buttercream recipe is a buttercream frosting flavored with a Betty Crocker yellow boxed cake mix but can be made with any flavor cake mix for a fun birthday buttercream for cakes or cupcakes.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake


    To make cake batter buttercream, you’ll first want to cook the cake mix to kill any bacteria from raw flour. You’ll also do this for the cookie dough filling. To do this, you’ll evenly spread the cake mix over a baking sheet and bake the cake mix for about 10 minutes at 300 degrees F. Keep an eye on it to ensure it doesn’t brown. Allow the cake mix to cool to room temperature before using in the buttercream.

    When the cake mix is cooled, first beat the butter on medium-high until light and fluffy (about 2 to 3 minutes). With the mixer on slow, gradually add the cake mix, followed by the powdered sugar, and heavy cream. Once all of the ingredients are added, turn the mixer to medium-high and beat for an additional 3 to 5 minutes.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake


    To get a light and fluffy homemade buttercream frosting, I have a detailed post: HOW TO MAKE THE BEST BUTTERCREAM to give you in depth instruction for making your buttercream unreal! Here’s a quick overview.

    • Sift your powdered sugar
    • Use slightly cold butter and mix on its own for 2 to 3 minutes
    • Use heavy whipping cream
    • Beat for 5 minutes
    • Stir by hand


    Like all buttercream recipes, this buttercream frosting holds up great in the freezer. While I prefer to make buttercream day of or the day before I assemble a cake, this frosting can last up to a few months in the freezer. Be sure to put it in an airtight container.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake


    I love this milk chocolate cake recipe from my Better Than Anything Cake. It’s not too rich and makes the perfect pairing to the cake batter frosting. Make sure to follow my go-tips for making moist cakes from scratch:

    • Preheat oven 30 minutes before baking.
    • Use room temperature ingredients.
    • Spray your pan. Line with parchment paper.
    • Beat butter and sugar on high for a few minutes.
    • Turn mixer to LOW once you add dry ingredients.
    • Don’t over bake your cake layer. When you insert a toothpick in the center of the cake it should come out with a few moist crumbs on it.

    Published on March 21, 2022

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    The Most Delicious Life-Changing Chocolate Cake – rich, moist, and decadent chocolate cake layers with a silky smooth chocolate buttercream.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    The Most Delicious, Life-Changing Chocolate Cake

    I don’t know how on earth I’ve gone six years without putting a basic chocolate cake recipe on my blog. I mean, I have these layers and this buttercream paired with SO many different cakes, but not the two of them together by themselves. Preposterous, I know! Well, the wait is finally over! I’m so excited to share with you The Most Delicious Chocolate Cake you’ll ever eat. Seriously! It’s that good that I’m making such a bold claim.

    Plus, it’s an easy chocolate cake recipe. You can whip this up in no time!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Check out how moist these layers are! We have a combination of buttermilk, hot water (or you can use coffee), oil, and eggs to thank for that.

    NOTE: The cake batter in this cake recipe is thinner than many of my other cake batters. Don’t let that scare you. It’s going to rise beautifully and taste incredible. Truly the best chocolate cake ever!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Dark Chocolate vs. Milk Chocolate

    It’s important to note that this recipe uses dark chocolate for a reason. Because we’re adding cream, butter, and powdered sugar to the chocolate, the flavor gets diluted just a bit. If you use milk chocolate chips instead of dark chocolate chips, you’re going to lose a lot of the chocolate flavor. Additionally, the buttercream will simply taste overly sweet. Now, don’t get me wrong – I love all things sweet, but it’s important to have balance. The dark chocolate in the layers and the buttercream help provide a balance to the sweetness because dark cocoa is bittersweet. However, the cake and buttercream frosting don’t taste bittersweet because we’ve added other ingredients to them (i.e. sugar!).

    So trust me on this one. Use dark chocolate!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    What Dark Chocolate Should I Buy?

    It’s important to use a good quality dark chocolate for the best tasting results. I use and recommend either Callebaut Chocolate or Guittard Chocolate. You can find both at Orson Gygi or Guittard can be found at most grocery stores.

    How to Make Cake

    When making the cake layers, don’t forget to follow my go-to tips for getting your cakes to rise and bake well:

    • Preheat your oven for 30 minutes prior to baking.
    • Use good quality pans like Fat Daddio.
    • Spray your pans with nonstick spray and line with parchment paper.
    • Don’t overmix your cake batter once you add the dry ingredients.
    • Use room temperature wet ingredients.
    • Use fresh baking powder.
    • Bake until a toothpick inserted in the center of the cake comes out with a few moist crumbs on it

    I also shared the baking process on my Instagram the other day. Click the icon below to check it out.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Best Chocolate Buttercream

    I’m making a lot of big claims today, I know. But friends, I stand by them! This is the most delicious chocolate cake and this is THE BEST chocolate buttercream. You’ll be using 10 ounces of dark chocolate, some heavy whipping cream, powdered sugar (sifted, of course), vanilla and salt. I have some tips below for making the best buttercream frosting, plus, you’ll want to click the Instagram icon below to see how I make it.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to Make the Best Buttercream Frosting

    To get this silky smooth buttercream, make sure you follow my tips: HOW TO MAKE THE BEST BUTTERCREAM

    • Sift your powdered sugar
    • Use slightly cold butter
    • Use heavy whipping cream
    • Beat for 5 minutes
    • Stir by hand

    You’ll want to check out the post linked above for more details on each step to make sure you get the best buttercream frosting. And remember, these steps can be used for any buttercream recipe on my blog.

    IMPORTANT For chocolate buttercream specifically, remember to heat the cream and chocolate together first. You’ll then stir the mixture until it becomes a smooth ganache. Once the ganache has cooled slightly, you’ll add the mixture to the butter and continue making the buttercream according to instructions.

    Come one, come all: the chocolate cake is a classic crowd-pleaser. Learn how to make a cake in a matter of minutes with our easy chocolate cake from scratch that’ll get a standing ovation from your guests.

    Get the recipe for the above Double Chocolate Cake here.

    Ingredients for Chocolate Cake

    • 3/4 cup butter
    • 3 eggs
    • 2 cups all-purpose flour
    • 3/4 cup unsweetened cocoa powder
    • 1 teaspoon baking soda
    • 3/4 teaspoon baking powder
    • 1/2 teaspoon salt
    • 2 cups sugar
    • 2 teaspoons vanilla
    • 1-1/2 cups milk
    • 1 recipe for frosting (see below)
    • Chopped chocolate sandwich cookies or chocolate candy (optional)

    Step 1: Prep

    Let butter and eggs stand at room temperature for 30 minutes. Grease bottoms of two 9×1-1/2 inch round cake pans. Line pans with waxed paper. Grease and flour bottoms and sides of pans. The same can be done with one 13x9x2-inch pan. Set pan(s) aside.

    Step 2: Mix Dry Ingredients

    In a medium bowl stir together flour, cocoa powder, baking soda, baking powder, and salt; set aside.

    Step 3: Make Batter

    Preheat oven to 350 degrees F. In a large mixing bowl beat butter with electric mixer for 30 seconds. Gradually add sugar while beating and scraping sides of bowl until well combined. Beat for 2 minutes. Add eggs, one at a time, beating after each addition. Beat in vanilla. Alternately add flour mixture and milk to butter mixture until combined. Beat on medium to high speed for 20 more seconds.

    Step 4: Bake

    Spread batter evenly into prepared pan(s). Bake in preheated oven for 30 to 35 minutes for 9-inch pans, 35 to 40 minutes for 13-inch pans, or until a wooden toothpick inserted comes out clean. Cool cake layers in pans on wire racks for 10 minutes. Remove from pans, peel off waxed paper, and cool thoroughly. Frost (recipe below), and sprinkle with chopped cookies or candy if desired. This moist chocolate cake recipe makes 12 to 16 servings.

    Chocolate Cake Frosting

    Creamy White Frosting

    In a large mixing bowl beat 1 cup shortening, 1-1/2 teaspoons vanilla, and 1/2 teaspoon almond extract with an electric mixer on medium speed for 30 seconds. Slowly add 2 cups powdered sugar, beating well. Add 2 tablespoons milk. Gradually beat in an additional 2 cups powdered sugar and 1 to 2 tablespoons milk to reach spreading consistency. Recipe frosts tops and sides of two 8- or 9-inch layers; makes 3 cups.

    Chocolate Sour Cream Frosting

    In a large saucepan melt one 12-ounce package (2 cups) semisweet chocolate pieces and 1/2 cup butter over low heat, stirring frequently. Cool for 5 minutes. Stir in one 8-ounce carton sour cream. Gradually add 4-1/2 cups powdered sugar, beating with an electric mixer until smooth. Recipe frosts tops and sides of two 8- or 9-inch cake layers; makes 4 cups. Cover and store frosted cake in refrigerator.

    Take it up a step: make German Chocolate Cake

    This Chocolate Cake recipe is super easy to put together, moist and delicious! It’s almost as easy as a box mix cake, but tastier!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Table of Contents

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy Moist Chocolate Cake

    If there’s one thing I love about this blog, it’s getting to play around with new recipes and share them with you. It can be so hard to find just the right cake and it’s always my goal to give you that. For me, that often begins with having the right base cakes – meaning a wonderful vanilla and chocolate cake (or cupcake, cheesecake, etc). One of my goals over the next few weeks is to provide you with the best of the best as far as basics are concerned. Today we are starting with chocolate cake!

    You may or may not have already tried my Best Chocolate Cake. I still get major heart eyes for that cake. Love it! But I’m not one to be satisfied with just one version of a classic. I like options. Plus, not everyone has the same idea of the “perfect” cake, so variety is good.

    And when you bake as much as I do, every so often I decide it’s time for something new. Problem is, when you already have an amazing chocolate cake, how do you make the best even better?

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cakeHow to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    An Easy, Classic Chocolate Sheet Cake

    Well since the other version is a slow bake cake that bakes at 300 degrees and that can sometimes throw people off, not to mention it takes longer to bake, I decided to make a version that bakes at the usual 350. I wanted to be sure it was just as tasty though! Surprisingly, that wasn’t as easy of a task as I’d expected.

    There was a fair amount of experimenting, but the big thing was decreasing some of the liquid so allow for a quicker baking cake. I played around with decreasing the milk, oil and water. They all have similar effects on the cake, but produce slightly different results. I primarily went back and forth on the oil and milk. I ended up with a little more milk than oil. Oil adds great moisture to the cake, but too much makes it a bit of a firmer cake. Reducing it a touch and leaving more milk makes it a little lighter and softer. The final result is perfect and so delicious!

    The Best Chocolate Frosting for Chocolate Cake

    The frosting on top is also to die for! It’s my usual chocolate frosting, but this time I beat it for a few minutes to incorporate more air and have more of a whipped frosting. It lightens in color and gets fluffier. It’s just as chocolatey, but the whipped, light texture goes perfectly with the moist cake.

    I really am in love with this cake! It’s a nice change from the slow-bake version if you’re looking for something easy and quick to throw together. The other one will always remain the MOISTEST cake ever (like seriously, it’s nutty), but this cake truly is moist and tender and SO good! And the 9×13 cake size is classic and easy to transport so you can have chocolate cake all day, err-y day. 🙂 You’re welcome.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cakeHow to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    You might also like these chocolate cake recipes:

    cutlery cutlery icon

    folder folder icon

    instagram instagram icon

    pinterest pinterest icon

    facebook facebook icon

    print print icon

    squares squares icon

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy Moist Chocolate Cake

    • Author: Life, Love and Sugar
    • Prep Time: 20 minutes
    • Cook Time: 32 minutes
    • Total Time: 52 minutes
    • Yield: 12-15 Servings
    • Category: Cake
    • Method: Oven
    • Cuisine: American


    This chocolate cake recipe is super easy to put together, moist and delicious! It’s almost as easy as a box mix, but even tastier.



    • 1 3/4 cups ( 228g ) all purpose flour
    • 2 cups ( 414g ) sugar
    • 3/4 cup ( 85g ) natural unsweetened cocoa powder
    • 2 1/4 tsp baking soda
    • 1/2 tsp baking powder
    • 1 tsp salt
    • 1 cup (240ml) milk
    • 1/2 cup (120ml) vegetable oil
    • 1 1/2 tsp vanilla extract
    • 2 large eggs
    • 1 cup (240ml) hot water


    • 1/2 cup ( 112g ) butter
    • 1/2 cup ( 95g ) shortening
    • 3 cups ( 345g ) powdered sugar
    • 1/2 cup ( 57g ) natural unsweetened cocoa powder
    • 1/4 tsp vanilla extract
    • 4 – 5 tbsp (60-75ml) water or milk
    • Sprinkles, optional


    1. Preheat oven to 350°F (176°C) and prepare a 9×13 inch cake pan with non-stick baking spray.
    2. Add the flour, sugar, cocoa, baking soda, baking powder and salt to a large mixer bowl and combine. Set aside.
    3. Add the milk, vegetable oil, vanilla extract and eggs to a medium sized bowl and combine.
    4. Add the wet ingredients to the dry ingredients and beat until well combined.
    5. Slowly add the hot water to the batter and mix on low speed until well combined. Scrape down the sides of the bowl as needed to make sure everything is well combined.
    6. Pour the batter into the prepared cake pan and bake for 29-32 minutes, or until a toothpick comes out with a few moist crumbs.
    7. Remove cake from oven and allow to cool.
    8. To make the frosting, combine the butter and shortening in a large mixer bowl and mix until smooth.
    9. Add 2 cups of powdered sugar and mix until smooth.
    10. Add the vanilla extract and 3 tablespoons of water or milk and mix until smooth.
    11. Add remaining powdered sugar and cocoa and mix until smooth.
    12. Add remaining water or milk as needed and mix until smooth, keeping an eye on the consistency of the frosting so it doesn’t get too thin.
    13. Beat frosting on medium speed for 2-3 minutes until it has lightened in color and gotten fluffy.
    14. Spread frosting evenly onto the cake. Top with sprinkles, if desired.


    • Serving Size: 1 Slice
    • Calories: 430
    • Sugar: 47.2 g
    • Sodium: 421.6 mg
    • Fat: 19.8 g
    • Carbohydrates: 62.9 g
    • Protein: 5.5 g
    • Cholesterol: 27.3 mg

    Keywords: easy chocolate cake recipe, best chocolate cake recipe, chocolate sheet cake, birthday cake recipe, chocolate frosting

    Published: August 2, 2018 Last Modified: February 23, 2021 This post may contain affiliate links.

    This Easy Moist Chocolate Cake recipe is not too sweet and uses basic ingredients.

    Smother it with a not too sweet Dark Chocolate Cream Cheese Frosting and it is so delicious.

    I was at youtube and this chocolate cake popped up. With many great comments, I got intrigued and bookmarked the video. Thinking I would make it one of these days.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Once in a while I like a chocolate cake but prefer brownie or yellow cake instead. I usually buy just a piece of cake to satisfy my craving.

    A whole piece of cake in my fridge is not a good thing. As much as possible, I try to avoid making something sweet. After a month and half, I saw it again in you tube staring at me!

    It stirred my curiosity again. Checked the ingredients and it doesn’t have much to begin with. My pantry has most of the ingredients needed.

    Sugar content scared me a bit but I still wanted to make it. When I’m excited about something I want do it right away.

    Ran out at 11 pm to get buttermilk, Ghirardelli and Hersey’s Special Dark Cocoa so I can start early the following day.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This cake was so easy to make. It was done in no time.

    Took me forever videoing and taking pictures. Imagine taking pictures of every step and checking it in my computer if I got decent pictures. It was time consuming.

    I love photography but not food photography since I take too many pictures and at the same time, I am starving and would love to eat what I made ASAP.

    Well anyway, like everybody else there’s a reason to rave about this cake. Yes, this is an amazing chocolate cake recipe.

    This cake is easy, moist, decadent, soft, chocolaty smothered with cocoa cream cheese frosting that melts in your mouth. It is a delicious, elegant and tall cake.

    Chocolate Cake Ingredients

    This simple chocolate cake uses basic ingredients that you might already have.

    • all-purpose flour
    • granulated sugar
    • unsweetened cocoa powder
    • baking soda
    • baking powder
    • salt
    • eggs
    • buttermilk
    • vegetable oil
    • vanilla extract

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Prepare all the ingredients to make this delicious Chocolate Cake.

    How to Make this Easy Moist Chocolate Cake Recipe

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Sift cocoa powder.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Sift flour to prevent clumps and add lightness.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Combine all the ingredients in mixer.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Ingredients fully blended.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Grease pan with butter and sprinkle some flour.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Divide chocolate cake batter evenly using a cup for 3 pans.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate cake batter poured in greased pans.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Bake chocolate cake at 350 deg F for 30 minutes. Note: Oven temperature varies by model.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Cool for about 15 minutes before popping out of pan.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Use a spatula to loosen edges of cake & invert pan. Cool completely.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Make chocolate cake frosting while baking cake batter.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Assemble cake layers. Add your favorite frosting on cake. I made Dark Chocolate Cream Cheese Frosting. Yummy!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy moist chocolate cake. Enjoy!

    What is the recipe for the Chocolate Cream Cheese Buttercream Frosting?

    What cocoa did I use?

    Do I need to sift the flour?

    Yes, to prevent clumps and it adds lightness thus my Kitchen Aid doesn’t have to work too hard.

    Did I sift the cocoa?

    I did but you don’t have to. The cocoa is so fine, but if you notice it has some lumps then it is best to sift it.

    Is 7 to 8 cups of powdered sugar too much?

    The first time I checked the ingredients, I got scared with the sugar content. Three cups for the cake and 7 to 8 cups for the frosting.

    No it’s not very sweet as I expected due to dark cocoa. Next time though I will see if I can get away with 6 cups powdered sugar.

    Did I have too much frosting?

    No. This cake is tall with three layers. Frosting was added in between layers and all around the cake. I had enough to decorate the top of the cake.

    Can you cut the recipe in half?

    When I make this cake again, I will cut the recipe in half for both cake and frosting. I will make a 2 layer cake or cupcakes.

    What piping tip did I use to decorate the top of the chocolate cake?

    Do I need to refrigerate the frosting?

    No, I did not refrigerate the frosting for the cake but I refrigerated the frosting for 10 minutes before piping the stars on top of the cake. It is easier to pipe frosting that is not too soft.

    Can you eat the cake right away?

    Yes, but I suggest to refrigerate for an hour so frosting is firmer.

    This Dulce de leche chocolate cake is an easy, delicious recipe and requires no frosting, making it fuss-free. The perfect cake to feed a crowd!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This cake is an homage to the cakes my mom bought from home industries when I was a little girl. Home industries (or Tuisnywerheid in Afrikaans) are small shops that sell cakes, cookies, pies and tarts made by local cooks and bakers. These businesses allow family’s an extra source of income and are quite popular where I grew up. The cakes specifically are always amazing. Light, fluffy and impossibly moist with simple buttercream frosting and more often than not, a thick layer of dulce de leche (or as it is also called, Caramel Treat). Simple indulgence in its best form.

    Ingredients needed

    Full recipe + amounts can be found in the recipe card below.

    • Flour. I use cake flour but all purpose will work just as well.
    • Sugar. Caster sugar or regular granulated.
    • Salt.
    • Baking powder.
    • Baking soda. (Bicarbonate of soda)
    • Cocoa powder. I used a very rich, dark cocoa which is why my cake turned out so dark so don’t be alarmed if yours is lighter.
    • Boiling water. I add a teaspoon of instant coffee to the water to intensify the flavor of the cocoa but this step can be omitted.)
    • Milk.
    • Vegetable oil.
    • Vanilla extract.
    • Eggs.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make dulce de leche chocolate cake

    1. Make the batter: Whisk the dry ingredients together in a large mixing bowl. In a separate bowl whisk the wet ingredients together. Pour the wet ingredients into the dry and mix well until the batter is smooth and thick.
    2. Bake the cake: Preheat the oven and grease and line a rectangular cake pan with parchment paper. Pour the batter into the pan and place in the oven. Allow to bake for 30-45 minutes or until a toothpick inserted comes out clean. Remove from the oven and allow to cool completely before removing from the pan.
    3. Decorate the cake: Once the cake has completely cooled, whip the dulce de leche to make sure its completely smooth. Spread/pipe the caramel onto the cake then decorate with sprinkles (optional). Slice and serve.

    What is dulce de leche?

    Dulce de leche is caramelized, slow-cooked sweetened condensed milk. Traditionally, it is made cooking milk and sugar very slowly until it is rich, dark and thick. It can easily be made yourself by cooking a sealed can of condensed milk in a pot of water over a long period of time (there are many articles on doing this yourself all over the internet). I, however, choose to use the ready-made, canned version because it is absolutely delicious and requires no effort on my part.

    In South Africa, Nestlé manufactures cans of caramelized condensed milk called Caramel Treat so I’m not sure of the names of similar products globally but I know dulce de leche is a readily-available ingredient in most supermarkets.

    Are caramel and dulce de leche the same thing?

    No, they are not. Caramel has a base of water, sugar, butter and cream while dulce de leche is milk and sugar cooked slowly until thick, darkened in color and caramelized.

    For this cake you want dulce de leche which is thicker than caramel and is used as the topping.

    Published on October 26, 2021

    Chocolate dump cake is so decadent with lots of chocolate chips and delicious toppings. Each bite is loaded with chocolate for a dessert you can’t resist.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate dump cake

    With as little as 3 ingredients, this Chocolate Dump Cake comes together quickly and easily for a delicious cake that is super easy to make. Anytime we need a quick dessert that is amazing, we make this easy recipe that starts with a chocolate cake mix.

    You won’t believe how simple this is and how decadent it turns out. Seriously each bite is just out of this world and packed with tons of chocolate.

    Our family asks for this all the time and it is seriously so easy! We have served this for guests and no one ever believes it is a cake mix with so few ingredients.

    It reminds me of those fancy chocolate cobblers some of the restaurants serve. Yum!

    What is a dump cake?

    A dump cake is exactly how it sounds. You dump the dry ingredients and wet ingredients into the baking pan and bake.

    No mixing bowls are needed. Some dump cakes are fruit topped with a cake mix and butter but this one is a little bit different.

    Everything is still dumped into the pan but we do mix it before serving it. We just mix it in the same pan as we bake it in to save on dishes.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Ingredients for chocolate dump cake recipe:

    • Chocolate Cake Mix – I use either a plain chocolate cake mix or a Devil’s Food Chocolate Cake Mix for this Recipe.
    • Instant Chocolate Pudding
    • Milk
    • Chocolate Chips– These are optional but I highly recommend them. They make this cake moist and gooey. Usually I use semi-sweet chocolate chips but milk chocolate chips or dark chocolate chips will work great as well.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make chocolate dump cake:

    First, preheat oven to 350 degrees F. Next, go ahead and spray a 9×13 pan with nonstick spray.

    Pour the milk in the pan. Add in the dry cake mix and the pudding mix into the pan.

    Stir everything together with a fork or whisk.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    If you are using the chocolate chips, go ahead and add those on top of the cake. While this is optional, I highly recommend it because it just adds such an amazing layer of ooey gooey chocolate.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Bake for 30 minute or until the edges pull away from the pan and toothpick inserted in center comes out clean.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Cool before cutting and serving.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to know when the cake is done:

    This cake is meant to be super moist and gooey so it can be hard to tell when it’s done. Watch the edges closely.

    When the edges are starting to pull away from the pan and are browning slightly, it’s done.

    There will still be some wet parts in the middle of the cake and that is normal.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Topping ideas for chocolate dump cake recipe:

    • Vanilla ice cream
    • Try different ice cream flavors. Chocolate fans might like chocolate for double the chocolate flavor!
    • Whipped cream
    • Drizzle Caramel sauce or hot fudge sauce on top.
    • You can also top with nuts. Pecans or walnuts are great.

    This reminds me of a hot fudge sundae. My favorite is a scoop of vanilla ice cream and a generous drizzle of caramel and hot fudge sauce.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Variations of chocolate dump cake to try

    • Try German chocolate dump cake for a delicious twist on the classic recipe.
    • Caramel chocolate dump cake is so tasty. We love adding caramel to the cake.
    • Try using white chocolate chips. This is great mixed in with the milk chocolate chips or you can substitute them.
    • Add nuts to the cake mixture before it bakes. Pecans, walnuts or almonds would be great.
    • Peanut Butter chips are also so delicious in the cake. If you love peanut butter and chocolate, this is a great combination.

    Honestly, you can use any cake mix to make yourself a completely different flavor of dump cake.


    Leftovers: Store the leftovers of this cake in an air tight container at room temperature for 3-4 days. I don’t recommend refrigerating this cake as it will cause it to dry out.

    In the Freezer: You can freeze the leftover cake in a freezer safe container for up to 3 months. Defrost the cake in the refrigerator overnight when you are ready to serve. Then reheat in the microwave or oven.

    I love this cake warm, so I recommend reheat your leftovers slightly before enjoying them.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy Chocolate dump cake is budget friendly!

    Not only is this recipe easy and frugal, it is so delicious. This is such a moist cake and really tasty and amazing.

    You can easily change or adapt the ingredients based on what you have on hand or prefer. I often use what I already have in the pantry or can get on sale at the grocery store.

    We make this all the time and have tried lots of tasty combinations. You are going to love just how simple it is.

    I like to pick up different types of cake mixes when they go on sale at the grocery store.

    This recipe is so easy to use what you have on hand. I often just use what I already have or what is on sale at the grocery store. We are fans of using what we already have and it saves us time and money.

    By shopping when things are on sale I save money on groceries and it really helps our budget. Everyone loves this delicious recipe so it is on our permanent menu plan rotation.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Try this amazing chocolate dump cake recipe this week!

    This is one of our absolute favorite cake recipes. It is so easy and delicious.

    The simple toppings like ice cream and chocolate syrup just make this even better but still keeps it simple. Each bite is so decadent with the gooey chocolate chips. Yum!

    You are going to love this and how easy it is. Give it a try and let us know what you think. Whether you need an easy dessert for your family, guests or any occasion, this recipe is the one to try.

    You will save money and be able to serve everyone a fabulous dessert.

    It’s EASY to make an absolutely delicious German Chocolate Cake for dessert, thanks to a simple shortcut (using a box mix) and then topping it with yummy HOMEMADE coconut pecan frosting! SO GOOD.
    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Do you enjoy German chocolate cake? We sure do, but I think my Mom might be the biggest fan of all. She is the one who taught me this quick shortcut which I have used for years to make this delicious dessert!

    Scroll Down For A Printable Recipe Card At The Bottom Of The Page

    My Mom LOVES German Chocolate Cake

    German Chocolate Cake is my Mom’s all-time favorite cake – (she used to make one for herself for her birthday whenever possible). I recently flew down to see her in Southern California because she was very sick (and it was her birthday), and made her a German chocolate cake as a SURPRISE!

    She loved it, and I even froze a few extra slices for her, which she was able to enjoy long after I had returned home to Oregon.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    My mom has made LOTS of German chocolate cakes over the years. She told me how easy it has NOW become, thanks to using a boxed cake mix for the base. Her cakes are always good; she cooks most of them from scratch, so I assumed she still made this particular cake from scratch. Nope. She switched because of the time it saved her to make this cake (a box mix can be made lickety split)!

    So that’s how I make it now, too. She insists it’s the FROSTING that needs to be made from scratch for a PERFECT TASTING German chocolate cake! I gotta tell you – this frosting is the best – better than a tub of frosting from the store!

    How To Make This EASY German Chocolate Cake

    So here’s how to make this delicious cake, easily and quickly! Prepare boxed cake mix using the ingredients and instructions on the box. I made a 9″ two layer cake, but it’s perfectly okay to make a 13×9 sheet cake with this recipe, as well (even EASIER).

    When done baking, transfer the cake pans to a wire rack. Let the cake cool for about 10 minutes, then carefully invert cake layers onto wire rack, one at a time. You can do this by placing a wire rack on top of the cake pan. Quickly and carefully turn it over while holding both the wire rack and the cake pan tightly together. This will release the cake from the pan. Let the cake layers cool to room temperature before frosting.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Time To Make The Easy German Chocolate Cake Frosting!

    Once you put the cake in oven, make the homemade frosting: Cook butter, evaporated milk, sugar, egg yolks and vanilla in medium saucepan over medium-low heat. Cook for a full 12 minutes, stirring often, until mixture thickens. Remove the pan from the heat.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Stir in shredded coconut and chopped pecans until fully blended. Let this frosting cool to room temperature before frosting cake. You can speed up the cooling process by stirring the frosting often, if desired.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Frost The Cake

    To frost the cake, place one layer onto a serving platter. Spread a thin layer of frosting over the top of this layer. Place another layer of cake on top of the frosted layer. Carefully spread frosting lightly over the top and sides of cake until fully covered.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Serve The German Chocolate Cake

    Once the cake is frosted, all that is left for you to do is… slice cake, serve… and ENJOY! (Insert everyone’s happy face here. ). The frosting is so incredibly good, and you made it from SCRATCH. You don’t have to tell your friends that you used a boxed cake mix for convenience… that will be OUR little secret (wink, wink).

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This is a light, moist, absolutely delicious cake… one you will be proud to serve to family and friends, and the homemade frosting is outta this world good! The recipe makes enough frosting to lightly frost a two layer cake or a 13×9 inch cake (see NOTES section in printable recipe for larger quantity ingredient calculations), if additional cake layers or a thicker layer of frosting is desired.

    Thank you for stopping by today! I hope you will check out some of the other cake recipes here, like Apple Cake, Carrot Cake, Hummingbird Cake, Lemon Jello Cake, and several others. They are delicious, and can easily be found in the Recipe Index at the top of this page. Have a fantastic day, friends.

    Interested In More Recipes?

    Thank you for visiting this website. I appreciate you using some of your valuable time to do so. If you’re interested, I publish a newsletter 2 times per month (1 st and 15 th ) with all the latest recipes, and other fun info. I would be honored to have you join our growing list of subscribers, so you never miss a great recipe!
    There is a Newsletter subscription box on the top right side (or bottom) of each blog post, depending on the device you use, where you can easily submit your e-mail address (only) to be included in my mailing list.

    If you are not a pro at baking then don’t worry as we bring you a super easy recipe of chocolate cake that you can make in minutes!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    No matter how bad of a day you are having, a decadent and gooey cake can always turn it around and make you feel better. And if it’s a chocolate cake, then nothing like it! But making a huge cake with tons of ingredients and equipment’s can be a hassle, especially when you are not a pro at baking. Baking has traditionally been thought of as a time-consuming and challenging task. And if you miss a single ingredient, you’ll most certainly end up with a charred crust which no one likes. So, if you also find yourself in the same situation, then fret not, as today we bring you a molten chocolate mug cake recipe! This recipe is simple and quick to make, and we assure you that you don’t need any elaborate ingredients to make this. With just a few things, a delicious mug of chocolate cake will be ready in no time!

    In this mug cake recipe, all you need to do is mix the essential dry ingredients like flour, cocoa powder, baking powder with milk and essence. Combine them and bake! Your molten cake will be ready in no time for you to devour it. You can quickly whip up this recipe when you are in the mood to have something sweet or when you want to impress your friends and family. So, without waiting, let us check out the recipe for this yummy molten chocolate mug cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Here Is The Recipe Of Molten Chocolate Mug Cake | Molten Chocolate Mug Cake

    To make this, first, take a mug and add all-purpose flour, cocoa powder, baking powder and milk, chocolate essence. Combine these well. Now take a piece of chocolate and add it to the middle of the prepared batter. Once done, bake it in an oven till the cake rises. Take it out when it’s cooked and let it come to room temperature.

    For the full recipe of molten chocolate mug cake, click here.

    Make this yummy delight and impress everyone around you! Let us know how you liked the taste of it!

    These stunning cakes will be the best part of your celebration.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    There are few things more iconic than a colorful, brightly-lit birthday cake. These days, it’s so easy to buy a pre-made cake at your local grocery store or bakery that it’s very appealing to skip the work of trying to find the perfect birthday cake recipe altogether. After all, why bake your own cake if you can have a professional make it for you? It’s true that making a delicious dessert recipe from scratch can take a little more work than buying something, but it’s often a much more rewarding experience (as an added bonus, it can save you some money, too). Even though cookie recipes or cupcake recipes can be tempting, there’s nothing quite as special as a homemade birthday cake. And, hey, if you’re so inclined, most birthday cake recipes can be easily changed to cupcake recipes with a few minor recipe alterations.

    So in between writing the perfect birthday card and choosing the perfect birthday present, consider baking one of the following 33 birthday cake recipes for a loved one or friend. The person celebrating their special day will not only appreciate the delicious cake, but also the time, effort, and thought that went into concocting the perfect birthday cake just for them.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This whimsical and elegant cake would impress just about anyone, and the gorgeous chocolate details just scream “party.”

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This is the brightest, happiest, most joyful looking cake around, and that’s what makes it so great for a birthday cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This springy cake would be picture-perfect for a little girl’s birthday party, or any party, really.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    For the chocolate lovers in your life, try this recipe for a rich and indulgent birthday cake. Simply add sparklers or sprinkles for some color.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Decorate store-bought cupcakes with vanilla buttercream, arrange them in a dress pattern on cardboard, and add candy flowers to fill in the gaps for this unique birthday cake idea.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    We all know that one person who is obsessed with strawberry ice cream. This recipe is for them.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    If you’re wondering what type of cake is best for birthdays, you can’t go wrong with this classic vanilla sheet cake recipe. Plus, it’s a great blank slate if you want to get creative with your own DIY decorations.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This cake looks like a traditional birthday cake on the outside, but keeps things interesting with a strawberry-rhubarb filling.

    Master the chocolate cake with an airy, light sponge and rich buttercream filling. It’s simple enough for an afternoon tea but special enough for a party too


    Nutrition: Per serving (14)

    Nutrient Unit
    kcal 523
    fat 29 g
    saturates 18 g
    carbs 59 g
    sugars 47 g
    fibre 2 g
    protein 6 g
    salt 0.6 g


    For the cake

    • 200g golden caster sugar
    • 200g unsalted butter, softened plus extra for the tins
    • 4 large eggs
    • 200g self-raising flour
    • 2 tbsp cocoa powder
    • 1 tsp baking powder
    • ½ tsp vanilla extract
    • 2 tbsp milk

    For the buttercream

    • 100g milk chocolate, chopped
    • 200g butter, softened
    • 400g icing sugar
    • 5 tbsp cocoa powder
    • 2 tbsp milk

    For the chocolate shards (optional)

    • 50g dark chocolate
    • 25g milk chocolate
    • 25g white chocolate


    • STEP 1

    Heat oven to 190C/170C fan/gas 5. Butter the base and sides of two 20cm round sandwich tins and line the bases with baking parchment.

    In a large bowl, beat together 200g golden caster sugar, 200g softened unsalted butter, 4 large eggs, 200g self-raising flour, 2 tbsp cocoa powder, 1 tsp baking powder, ½ tsp vanilla extract, 2 tbsp milk and a pinch of salt until pale.

    Divide the mixture between the prepared tins. Bake for 20 mins or until a skewer inserted into the centre of the cake comes out clean.

    Leave to cool in the tin for 10 mins, then turn out onto a wire rack to cool completely.

    For the buttercream, put 100g chopped milk chocolate in a heatproof bowl and melt in the microwave, stirring every 30 secs. Leave the melted chocolate to cool for 5 mins.

    Mash 200g softened butter and 400g icing sugar together with a fork, then switch to a wooden spoon or electric beaters, if you have them.

    Sift in 5 tbsp cocoa powder with a pinch of salt and pour in the melted chocolate and 2 tbsp milk. Mix again until smooth.

    On a cake stand or large plate, sandwich the cakes together with half of the buttercream, then spread the rest on top. Decorate with chocolate shards, if you like.

    To make chocolate shards: melt 50g dark chocolate and pour it onto a tray lined with baking parchment or foil.

    Now melt 25g milk chocolate and 25g white chocolate and drizzle them over the dark chocolate before it sets.

    Shake the tray gently to level the mixture then leave to set somewhere cool. Chop into shards.

    Try these next-level, indulgent chocolate cake ideas from our sister title

    Recipe from Good Food magazine, September 2017

    Last updated on April 28, 2019

    Want to make a cake in small portions? Here are 18 great easy recipes for small cakes that will serve two.

    Who doesn’t like cake for dessert? It’s a terrific dessert for any occasion. The only problem is that you may not want to make a big cake if there’s you two celebrating. Why make it if you’ll have to throw most of it away.

    That’s why we’ve come up with a list of the best recipes for small cakes. Most of them you can make from scratch in under an hour. Check them out and choose your favorites. Enjoy!

    Recipes in this Post

    Chocolate Chocolate Cake

    What a fantastic chocolate cake with double the chocolate. See this link for the complete recipe.

    Two-Layer Cake

    What a great recipe for a two-layer cake. See the article for the complete recipe.

    Sandy’s Chocolate Cake Recipe

    Check out this great chocolate cake recipe. Follow this article for the complete recipe.

    All-in-one chocolate cake

    This is a delicious all-in-one chocolate cake. It’s effortless to make, moist inside and has an extra layer of delightful cream. See this link for the recipe.

    Brown Butter Hazelnut Cake

    This is a fantastic brown butter hazelnut cake. It’s very nutty with browned sugar and hazelnut base. Follow this link for the complete recipe.

    Easiest Ever Chocolate Fudge Cake

    What a terrific and easiest ever chocolate fudge cake. It’s straightforward to make and will be your go-to recipe for any occasion. Follow this link for the complete recipe.

    Black Forest Mini Cakes

    Check out these terrific black forest mini cakes filled with moist chocolate, syrup, cream, and cherries. Follow the article for the recipe.

    Easy Chocolate Layer Cake

    Layered with creamy frosting, this is a terrific, easy chocolate layer cake. See the article for the complete recipe.

    Homemade Vanilla Cake

    This is a fantastic recipe for homemade vanilla cake recipe made from scratch. It has a light and tender vanilla flavor. Follow this link for the recipe.

    Pineapple Upside-Down Cake

    What a delicious pineapple upside-down cake, ideal for two. It’s a very moist and sweet dessert for any occasion. See the link for the recipe.

    Sponge Cake

    What a tremendous step-by-step foolproof recipe for a sponge cake with only five ingredients. Follow this link for the complete recipe.

    Molten Chocolate Lava Cakes

    What a way to make molten chocolate lava cakes! These are perfect for a small batch for two. See this article for the complete recipe.

    Raspberry Vanilla Mini Cakes

    These are excellent raspberry vanilla mini cakes. They make a real delight layered with vanilla frosting and raspberry jam. See this link for the complete recipe.

    Mini Chocolate Cake

    This is a terrific recipe for mini chocolate cakes. Its rich dark chocolate taste will make a great dessert for a romantic night. See this article for the cooking method.

    30-Minute Chocolate Cake

    Check out this delicious 30-minute chocolate cake that you can make from scratch for two. See the article for the complete instructions.

    Small 6 Inch Chocolate Cake For Two

    Check out a great small 6-inch chocolate cake recipe. This is a one layer dessert that you can make without a cake mix. Follow this article for the complete method.

    Mini Chocolate Cake

    Check out a delicious recipe for a mini chocolate cake. It’s perfect for any special occasion that you’d be celebrating with your significant other. Follow the article for the complete recipe.

    Mini Vanilla Cake

    Check out a terrific recipe for a mini vanilla cake. A great alternative to chocolate. See this article for the complete method.

    Here’s our recipe for a tasty, hassle-free dessert made from ingredients you likely already have in your pantry.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This story is part of Try This , CNET’s collection of simple tips to improve your life, fast.

    Ice cream is a great cold, sweet treat to enjoy on a hot summer’s day, but it can taste even better served up alongside another dessert. No, it’s not the cookies stored in the back of the pantry. It’s a warm, gooey cake, and there’s a recipe that doesn’t require an excruciating amount of time or effort to whip up. It’s called the 5 minute mug cake.

    There are three main reasons to love the humble mug cake. First, it takes 5 minutes. Second, you prepare, bake and eat it in a coffee cup, so you can make a quick, single-serve cake when you don’t want to wash a ton of dirty dishes. Third, mug cakes are an ingenious shortcut for people without an oven to cook tasty baked goods at home, since all you need is a microwave.

    I only recently graduated to an apartment with a conventional oven. Before that, I lived in a tiny college dorm and then a New York City apartment, both sans ovens. Before I caved in and bought a toaster oven , I was able to turn out good chocolate and peanut butter mug cakes in my microwave.

    Whether you’re looking for a hassle-free dessert or an oven-less cake recipe, here’s how to make a chocolate cake in a coffee cup that’ll satisfy your cravings. I’ve also included a few ways to modify this recipe, if you have dairy- or egg-related dietary restrictions. You can also easily make mug cakes gluten free by using gluten-free flour blends you buy or make from scratch. For more tips, here’s how to cut a cake without a knife , how to pit an avocado without stabbing yourself and a 5 minute activity to help you fall asleep and stay asleep.

    Chocolate mug cake recipe

    During my tenure making mug cakes, I experimented with recipes from the Food Network, New York Times, Allrecipes and Tasty to uncover the simplest way to make a delicious chocolate mug cake — one that requires minimal time and skill to prepare, and with ingredients you likely have on hand.

    A lot of recipes look fairly similar to the one below, with the main ingredients being flour, sugar, cocoa powder, baking powder, milk, oil and an egg. Some recipes, however, called for less common ingredients that you may not have in your pantry, like chocolate hazelnut spread. Others even called for butter (instead of vegetable oil), which required a separate cup to melt in and some skill to avoid scrambling your egg when it’s hot. I tried to keep this one simple by sticking to pantry basics and oil, which is easier to incorporate and helps keep this quick-cook cake moist.

    For a basic chocolate mug cake recipe, all you’ll need are these staples:

    • 2 tablespoons all-purpose flour
    • 3 to 4 tablespoons sugar (depending on how sweet you want your cake to be)
    • 3 tablespoons cocoa powder
    • ¼ teaspoons baking powder
    • A pinch of salt
    • 3 tablespoons milk
    • 1 egg
    • 2 tablespoons vegetable oil
    • A few drops vanilla extract
    • Chocolate chips to taste (optional, but if you have them, I recommend)

    1. Add flour, sugar, cocoa powder, baking powder and salt to a standard-size (12-ounce) microwave-safe mug. Note that if you are using a smaller cup, your cake may rise and spill over the rim. Mix thoroughly with a fork until ingredients are well combined.

    2. To the same mug, add the milk, vegetable oil, vanilla and an egg. Whisk all the ingredients together with a fork until the mixture is homogeneous and free of lumps. Stir in chocolate chips, if desired.

    3. Microwave your mug cake uncovered for 90 seconds. Allow the cake to cool for a few minutes before eating — trust me, it gets hot!

    4. Top the mug cake with more chocolate chips as desired, powdered sugar or ice cream, and enjoy.

    After taking it out of the microwave (and waiting for it to cool), your mug cake is ready to enjoy.

    How to make your mug cake dairy- and egg-free

    Whether you choose to omit dairy and eggs from your diet, have allergies or want to dodge increasing egg prices , you can easily hack a mug cake recipe to exclude milk or eggs.

    For the recipe above, simply replace the egg with an extra tablespoon of oil. It’s important to note, however, that this does affect the texture of the cake, and it will not rise as much while cooking. To make the recipe dairy-free, simply use a milk alternative such as almond milk, oat milk or soy milk. The results are just as good.

    This cake cooks in a microwave.

    How does a microwave cook a cake?

    The microwave’s history can be traced back to 1955, when the appliance was first introduced for home kitchens, but the mug cake’s lineage is less clear. One of the earlier references to a microwavable dessert cooked in a coffee cup surfaced in a 2009 YouTube video titled “The most dangerous cake in the world.” The woman in the video skeptically tries a recipe from her neighbor, and she concludes that it’s “dangerous” because you can have a moist cake ready in less than 5 minutes any time of day.

    Microwaves use super-speedy electromagnetic waves to cook the food item by vibrating the water in the food. This means cooking a cake (and other dishes) can be done much quicker in comparison to ovens, which use gas or electricity to warm up the entire inside of an oven to cook food. A plus for ovens, however, is they can also caramelize and crisp up food, creating a nice crust on baked goods. For baking cakes, this means the color and texture of your dessert will be different when cooked in a microwave instead of baked in an oven.

    By Shea Goldstein Parade @dixiechikcooks

    More by Shea

    • The #1 Broccoli Salad Recipe You Need That Beats All the Basics Out There
    • This Brazilian Burger with Egg Is About to Upgrade Your Basic Burger Routine for Good
    • Extreme Hawaiian Chicken Sandwich for Memorial Day

    I made these so-easy-to-make Mini Chocolate Cakes just in time. I was searching for the ultimate chocolate cake recipe; I wanted something very, very good. Mediocre would definitely not do.

    While I was looking through my cookbooks, I found something perfect, but it wasn’t actually from the book. It was folded up inside the book. I have a ton of these, and some are VERY special.

    Backstory: Ok, so here’s the thing; I had a bad baking experience a few weeks ago.

    You know, one of those kitchen experiences that make you want to throw a fit?? Nothing works the way it’s supposed to, everything is ridiculously complicated despite the “straightforward” instructions, and the baking time is soooo off. I really could go on and on. That’s when I remind myself that savory recipes are my forte and baking is definitely NOT, and it is not the end of the world. Give me a a few good cuts of STEAK and some fresh asparagus and I’m in my cooking happy place.

    As I was looking for a good chocolate cake recipe, I found a hand-written recipe for chocolate cake in one of my cookbooks (I only have a thousand), and I thought OK I’m definitely trying this. I have no idea where I got it from, but I can tell it was from the early ’90s based on my handwriting and the recipe in the book I saved it in.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    I worked at SouthTrust Bank (Wells Fargo bought it a few years ago), and I worked with several awesome women at the time in the Compliance Department as an administrative assistant. I was so young, and they were all such awesome ladies that were like big sisters to me.

    It has to be one of them. Ok, back to now.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    So, I made the cake from the recipe, and it was ridiculously easy. The cake came out SO beautifully moist, and sprung right out of the pan. Instead of making a whole cake, I made itty bitty cakes with my mini muffin pan.

    They’re so stinkin’ CUTE.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Some of these I added sprinkles on top, which you could totally do, or even sanding sugar would be fun.

    Instead of making a frosting, I used a very high-quality coating and dipping milk chocolate that I’ve used for SEVERAL THINGS. This was also a huge time saver, and it hardens up to be a beautiful chocolate shell, so transporting it is much easier than a regular cake. I love the sheen on this chocolate.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    What’s better than chocolate on chocolate??

    I stuffed some of these with caramel and some with coconut filling. These were so good, but the CARAMEL ended up on the bottom of the little cake pan and didn’t want to come off. The coconut was just fine, and was devoured by my coconut loving friend, Susan.

    Don’t forget to save this for later!

    • Pin for later! 5559
    • Share 304
    • Tweet

    This easy gluten-free chocolate cake is super simple, and has the perfect texture.

    You won’t know it’s gluten-free! It’s my favorite gluten-free chocolate cake recipe and it will be yours too.

    And it makes the best gluten-free birthday cake!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Gluten-Free Chocolate Cake

    Sometimes you just need a little gluten-free cake chocolate cake to get you through the day. We make this chocolate cake recipe at least once a month.

    It’s simple, uses minimal ingredients, and it bakes up quick.

    I often find that gluten-free cake recipes are complicated or call for a kazillion ingredients (ok, not a kazillion – but a lot).

    I don’t have the time or the brain space to bake up crazy big recipes, or recipes that have tons of steps in them.

    I need gluten-free cake recipes to be simple, have less than 15 ingredients, and require two bowl or less – otherwise my kitchen ends up a massive wreck.

    You know what I’m talking about right?

    Piles and piles of dishes, all for one delicious thing – a gluten-free chocolate cake. You might be wondering why it has to be that way. Well, It doesn’t.

    There are amazing recipes out there, and they don’t take forever to make or require you to hire a housekeeper to clean up after you in the kitchen. You just have to look for them.

    Give this gluten-free chocolate cake a try and see what I mean. We often use this gluten-free cake recipe to make gluten-free birthday cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    When we first switched over to a gluten-free diet we struggled. Gluten-free recipes were over-complicated and we got frustrated in the kitchen.

    We were tired of having to hunt down ingredients and even more tired of recipes failing.

    Chocolate cake was one of the things we missed the most. Not flour-less chocolate cake, not chocolate cake made with nut butters, but regular old-fashioned gluten-free chocolate cake.

    The kind that is crumbly on the outside, and spongy in the middle.

    We tried a couple of gluten-free chocolate cake mixes (mind you, this was seven years before this post) and weren’t satisfied. Most of them tasted like grass.

    It wasn’t until I started creating recipes from scratch that we found our perfect, easy gluten-free chocolate cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make gluten-free chocolate cake

    There are a couple of tips and tricks to getting the right texture with gluten-free cake. First, you have to follow the recipe.

    So many people comment on recipe posts saying that they made a ton of substitutions and the recipe didn’t turn out.

    Other than the dairy substitute, I haven’t tried other substitutes in this recipe. If you use substitutions, you are doing so at your own risk.

    Second, you want to mix at the right time and not over-mix. When you are beating the oil, sugar, and eggs you’ll want to beat it for the time listed.

    This adds air which in turn helps the cake rise. Beating any longer will cause the batter to stiffen.

    Can I make this gluten-free chocolate cake dairy-free?

    Yes, you can make this gluten-free chocolate cake dairy-free. Simply use dairy-free milk in the gluten-free chocolate cake mix and use dairy-free butter in the frosting.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Can I make this gluten-free chocolate cake egg-free?

    I haven’t tried using an egg substitute in this gluten free chocolate cake but a few others have tried it with flax-egg.

    If you make it egg free please stop back by and let me know which egg replacer you used.

    If you don’t want to experiment, you could always start with my Gluten-Free Vegan Chocolate Cupcakes.

    What causes a gluten-free cake to crack on top?

    If your temperature is too high, or your cake is placed in the oven too high your cake may bake up into a high, cracked dome.

    The heat of baking activates the baking powder and causes it to release carbon dioxide, which forms bubbles and raises the cake.

    If your oven is too hot, that process is sped up. Make sure to place your cake in the center, and regularly check your oven’s temperature.

    Some of my favorite gluten-free cake recipes:

    If you are looking for cupcake recipes, just search cupcakes in the search bar on the right. Here is a video of my gluten-free chocolate cupcakes, which uses the same ingredients as this chocolate cake.

    Why did my gluten-free cake sink?

    There are several reason why cakes sink, one is from over beating the batter and adding too much air. Also, cakes often will sink when there is too much moisture.

    This is more common in humid climates where added moisture can collect naturally in ingredients such as flour.

    When this occurs, cupcakes may rise rapidly and then fall during baking.

    In higher elevations, the leavening agent works twice as hard and may cause the batter to rise rapidly and sink before it’s had a chance to set up.

    All these tips are relevant to most cake and cupcake recipes, not just this Gluten-Free Chocolate Cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This gluten-free chocolate cake recipe is a family favorite.

    I wanted to share it with you so you can find your happily-cake-ever-after.

    This gluten-free cake recipe is simple enough that anyone can make it (yes, even the non-baker folks). Serve it with Gluten Free Ice Cream for an extra special treat.

    I hope you enjoy it as much as we do! If you like cake then you’ll also love my Gluten-Free Lemon Cake and my Gluten-Free Vanilla Cupcakes.

    If you make this gluten-free cake please stop back by here and let me know what you thought!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    It certainly doesn’t happen often in my house, but on the rare occasion we don’t devour an entire cake, I’m always looking for fun, new leftover cake recipes.

    I hate wasting food, so even if I overbake something, I feel the need to use it. When I got a new oven, we went through a LOT of cake pops!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    The good news is that there are a bunch of recipes for that extra cake, even if it’s covered in frosting.

    From simple cake truffles to pound cake French toast and chocolate cake shakes (yes, really!), this list of 10 leftover cake recipes has everything you’ll need to use up every single crumb!

    1. Birthday Cake Truffles

    These are as good as they sound, and if you’ve ever been to Milk Bar, I know you’ve tried these and let out a little groan.

    The actual cake truffle here is a simple mix of leftover vanilla or Funfetti cake with vanilla frosting and a bit of extra milk for moisture.

    But it’s the cookie crumb that makes these pop!

    You’ll mix flour, sugar, and cornflour with melted butter, vanilla, and sprinkles and bake until lightly golden.

    I like to use an ice cream scoop to portion mine because it’s easy and mess-free.

    Once they’re rolled and chilled, you’ll just need to dip in melted white chocolate and roll in the cooled cookie crumbs.

    2. Cake Scraps Fudgy Brownie Recipe

    This recipe is baking magic at its finest! Seriously, you won’t believe how simple and delicious these brownies come out.

    Just blitz your leftover cake in a food processor until it’s nice and crumbly, then throw in the rest and blitz until smooth.

    It takes minutes, and you’ll be left with a thick and chocolatey batter that will bake into the fudgiest brownies ever!

    If you use chocolate cake scraps, it will be much deeper in flavor, but vanilla would work, too.

    Either way, adding in chocolate chips is a must.

    3. Cake Crumb Pudding

    Bread pudding is a sweet, dense, and tasty way to use up stale bread. But did you know it doesn’t just have to be bread?

    When I worked in a bakery, we would take all the leftovers (cake, donuts, pastries, and more) and add them to the mix.

    The different flavors and textures really made this simple little treat into something extra special.

    If you blitz the cake into crumbs, this will be very custard-like.

    If you like a bit more texture, try chopping the cake into crumbs and toasting some of it first.

    Don’t over-mix this, or you’ll lose any texture it has. I like mine with rum or tea-soaked raisins, too!

    4. Cake Pops

    Cake pops can be made using any kind of cake and frosting you might have leftover, provided the flavors work together, of course.

    I don’t think chocolate cake would work too well with lemon frosting.

    When making your mix, if the cake already has frosting, don’t add extra until you’ve broken it down to crumbs. You might find it’s moist enough.

    If you’re starting with just cake scraps, add the frosting a little at a time, as a super moist cake won’t need much.

    The idea is to add just enough so it will hold its shape as you scoop and roll.

    Too much, and you’ll be left with one (delicious) sticky mess.

    Again, use an ice cream scoop to ensure you get the same size balls and be sure to chill them/freeze them before dipping in melted chocolate.

    5. Chocolate Cake Shake

    I really enjoy a bit of texture in my milkshakes.

    Cookies and cream are a great example of that almost grainy texture from the blended Oreos.

    I know it doesn’t sound great, but if you’ve tried it, you’ll get what I mean.

    That said, this will also have a texture. It’s not quite as grainy, but it’s not smooth either, which I think makes it extra tasty!

    Be sure to add cake and frosting, so you get maximum flavor and feel free to use chocolate ice cream if you want it really rich.

    6. Pound Cake French Toast

    Just when you thought French toast couldn’t get any better, with this recipe, nobody has to know you’re having cake for breakfast!

    Unlike most French toast recipes, you don’t want to over-saturate your pound cake.

    It’s not as stable as bread, so it will break apart if you leave it for too long.

    A great way to ensure it holds its shape is to give it a light toasting before adding the custard.

    Alternatively, why not try a pound cake French toast casserole? Make the custard and pour it over your cake in a baking dish.

    Instead of leaving it overnight, just let it sit in the fridge for about an hour before baking.

    7. Mango Trifle

    Trifle is a layered dessert made using cake, custard/pudding, whipped cream, and usually a fruit layer.

    So, if you have some leftover vanilla cake, why not break it up and make this sunny little trifle?

    Since the cake is layered with pudding and cream, it doesn’t need to be neat, and if it has frosting, it will just add to the flavor.

    I think this would be extra tasty with coconut whipped cream and toasted coconut sprinkled over the top.

    Though it’s not essential, caramelizing your mangoes with a bit of brown sugar will elevate this to another level!

    8. Grilled Pound Cake with Berries

    I’ve mentioned toasting your leftover cake a couple of times in this post, but have you ever grilled cake before?

    If you’re already grilling meat and the BBQ is still hot, you’ll have to give this a go.

    Not only do the grill marks look amazing, but they add such a unique, smoky flavor to the buttery cake.

    If you pair it with grilled fruit, it’s even better!

    9. Domino Cake

    This is a very dense and fudgy cake scrap recipe. It’s pretty similar to a no-bake cake made using dates and nuts.

    The great part is, not only can you use chocolate or vanilla cake, but you can even throw in leftover cookies if you have them!

    10. Lemon Raspberry Trifle Recipe

    This quick trifle recipe needs just four ingredients: leftover white, vanilla, or lemon cake, lemon pudding, whipped cream, and fresh raspberries.

    Lemon cake works incredibly well here, but if you only have vanilla, you might want to make a quick batch of lemon curd to boost that zesty taste.

    If you have, say, a lemon and blueberry cake left, you could always swap out the raspberries for extra blueberries.

    Though the raspberries would make a great color contrast!

    Chocolate Ice Cream

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Follow this easy recipe to learn how to make homemade chocolate ice cream. This recipe is super easy and requires only 3 ingredients and 5 minutes of work. No ice cream machine needed and no special equipment needed. This homemade ice cream recipe is also eggless and no-churn needed. The result is creamy, smooth and rich homemade chocolate ice cream! Full Recipe here: Chocolate Ice Cream

    Japanese Cheesecake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This Japanese cheesecake is fluffy, light and easy to make. All you need to make this Japanese soufflé cheesecake is 3 ingredients. Unlike other classic cheesecake recipes, this cheesecake is simple and doesn’t require a lot of preparation. Full Recipe here: Japanese Cheesecake

    Chocolate Oatmeal Cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This 3 ingredient chocolate cake recipe is vegan, gluten free, eggless, dairy free and no bake. This chocolate cake is low in sugar and it takes only 10 minutes to make it. The taste of this cake is surprisingly good. If you are looking for an easy, light and healthier cake you should give this cake a try. Full Recipe here: Chocolate Oatmeal Cake

    Oreo Mousse

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This 3-ingredinets Oreo mousse recipe is super easy to make and requires only few minutes of work. If you an Oreo lover and like simple desserts, you should give this recipe a try. This mousse is not like the traditional mousse and doesn’t contain any eggs (eggless mousse). Full Recipe here: Oreo Mousse

    Chocolate Fudge

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This easy chocolate fudge recipe is made with only 3 simple ingredients. These chocolate fudge squares are rich, chewy and very delicious. They are perfect for holidays, or as a gift. To make this easy recipe you need only 10 minutes of work and no baking requires. Full Recipe here: Chocolate Fudge

    Oreo Ice Cream

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Learn how to make easy homemade Oreo ice cream without machine. This ice cream recipe is eggless and you need only 3 ingredients and few minutes of work to make this delicious cookies and cream ice cream. Full Recipe here: Oreo Ice Cream

    Peanut Butter Cookies

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Quick and easy 3-ingredient peanut butter cookies. These peanut butter cookies are gluten-free (flourless) and it takes only 25 minutes to make them. Perfect cookie recipe for peanut butter lovers. Full Recipe here: Peanut Butter Cookies

    Nutella Cookies

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    These 3-ingredient Nutella cookies are very easy to make, you don’t need to be an experienced baker to make them and there are taste good. You can prepare these cookies with homemade Nutella or with store bought. No matter what you choose, the cookies will still taste delicious. Full Recipe here: Nutella Cookies

    Butter Cookies

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Learn how to make the easiest butter cookies with only 3 ingredients that you already have. These butter cookies are so delicious and they melt in your mouth! This recipe is super easy and anyone can make it at home. Full Recipe here: Butter Cookies

    White Chocolate Mousse

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Quick and easy 3-ingredient white chocolate mousse. This white chocolate mousse is rich and creamy, and you need only 10 minutes of work to make this beautiful dessert. This easy white chocolate mousse is perfect for Christmas, Valentine’s Day or any other occasion. If you looking for individual desserts, this recipe is for you! You can top this mousse with white chocolate shavings, fresh strawberries, raspberries or oven nuts. Full Recipe here: White Chocolate Mousse

    Share it with us on Instagram and tag @thecookingfoodie so we can see your cooking adventures!

    4 star values:

    3 star values:

    2 star values:

    1 star values:

    • Read Reviews
    • Add Review
    • 675 Ratings
    • 19 Reviews


    Recipe Summary


    Heat oven to 350º F. Butter two 8- or 9-inch round cake pans and line the bottom of each with a round of parchment paper.

    In a large bowl, whisk together the flour, granulated sugar, cocoa powder, brown sugar, baking soda, and salt.

    In a small saucepan, combine the butter and 1 cup water and bring to a boil. Add to the flour mixture and, using an electric mixer, mix until combined. Beat in the eggs, one at a time, then the sour cream and vanilla.

    Divide the batter evenly between the prepared pans. Bake until a toothpick inserted in the center of each cake comes out clean, 35 to 45 minutes. Cool in the pans for 20 minutes, then turn out onto a rack to cool completely.

    Transfer one of the cakes to a platter and spread with ¾ cup of the frosting. Top with the remaining cake and spread with the remaining frosting.

    Reviews ( 19 )

    Real Simple Frosting Recipe • 1 1/2 pounds (24 ounces) semisweet chocolate, chopped • 1 1/2 cups unsalted butter (3 sticks), at room temperature Melt the chocolate in a medium bowl set over (but not in) a saucepan of simmering water, stirring often, until melted. Let cool to room temperature (do not let it solidify). Using an electric mixer, beat the butter until creamy. With the mixer running, slowly add the chocolate and beat until combined and smooth.

    I would like have the frosting recipe that is on the cake shown. Please email me with the frosting recipe. I cannot imagine you posting a cake recipe without the frosting recipe shown to ?

    makes 12 LARGE cupcakes great recipe.

    Does it take 1 cup of water?? Water is not in the list of ingredients.

    I have not tried but will give it a shot soon. Looks great! In the meantime you cut the recipes calories in half by making the serving 16 instead of 8 servings. I imagine that this cake could also be made in a 13 x 9 pan and no one would carve that into eight pieces! Better yet, you could cut it into 24 pieces (4 x 6) if you made it in a pan. I have been of sugar now for 3 months and feel great. Finally have the sweet tooth under control. Strangely, the portion problem is also under control and I can have a small slice ( like 1/24 of a pan) and be completely satisfied. Cured a 50 year habit in just under a month.

    Really. It’s CHOCOLATE CAKE. it’s supposed to have a “high calorie count”. LOL!!

    Fantastic! This cake is so rich, dense, moist and fudgy. Just what I was looking for. I made it for a family gathering and everyone loved it. I used a basic chocolate meringue buttercream instead of the frosting suggested. And for those of you worried about calories. How often to you really eat something so decadent? Sometimes you have to treat yourself. Also, I can not see anyone eating 1/8th of this cake as a serving. I know we got AT LEAST 16 servings out of it. And yes, regular exercise is key to being able to occasionally enjoy such things!

    This cake was SO INCREDIBLY DELICIOUS! It is now officially my standard chocolate cake. Dense, moist, still fluffy, and rich. It is not very difficult to make. I frosted with a homemade butter cream, and it was awesome. I ate a ton of it by myself, but like another reviewer said, it serves more than 8, and a thinner slice is more than sufficient because it is so rich (make sure you have a glass of milk handy!) Enjoy! : )

    If you all would put on your running shoes and move your body every once in a while, you wouldn’t have to worry about the calories so much!

    I wonder if anyone has used this recipe to make cupcakes? I wonder about the difference in baking time. Oh, and if you don’t like the calorie count, find another website.

    Big fat yummers!

    I made this for Easter. It was a hit! It served many more than 8. It was very rich so a small slice was perfect. I highly recommend this and will be saving the recipe to make it again.

    A great BIG YEAH! for all the people that wrote in complaining about the calorie counters. I’m like Wanderdust; I just want to know if someone has tried it, how it turned out, and if they have any tips that would help me during the preparation. It’s MY choice what I eat. I wrote in asking about the ‘Ginger Ale Ham’; it was the same scenario, i.e. blah, blah, blah about the sodium content. I still don’t know if it is any good or not. There are times that quite frankly I don’t care how much fat or calories something has in it. It’s not like I eat this type of thing morning, noon, and night every day. Lighten up people; enjoy some of what life has to offer. If you’re so very concerned about the nutritional value of everything you eat, why don’t you stick with websites that are specifically dedicated to that type of food? So. has anyone tried it yet.

    I wish someone would say how it turned out rather than comment on the calories. Was it rich and decadent? If you are going to have chocolate cake, it should be yummy! What’s the point of eating dry, butter-less, sugarless sawdust? Have your cake and eat it, too.

    I was going to say something about those calories, but after seeing the other comments I apparently am not the only one who believes your choice of high calorie recipes is ridiculous. You might want to consider reading and visiting “Taste of Home” as a role model. This is not the first time I questioned your choice of a high calorie dish.

    Everyone who is panicking about the caloric content of this recipe is being hysterical. Food (including chocolate cake) is not the enemy, and someone with a varied, reasonable diet and no chronic medical conditions can absolutely eat this once in a while without fear of imminent, painful death. Every day? Certainly not. But I am tired of people saying that certain foods are inherently bad. (Except high fructose corn syrup. That is in fact inherently bad.) Furthermore, there is no inherent virtue in cooking light–although apparently there is a considerable amount of self-righteousness involved.

    You’ve got to be kidding!! 5 sticks of butter to serve 8 people. Sounds good, but this is heart attack haven!

    1306 calories! Yikes. No wonder our country has 25% obesity with recipes like this. I’ll stick to cooking light where I can have my cake and eat it too.

    This vegan chocolate cake is moist, chocolatey, and so delicious! It’s the perfect recipe to use for any special occasion!

    This vegan chocolate cake is moist, chocolatey, and so delicious! It’s the perfect recipe to use for any special occasion!

    Preheat oven to 375. In one bowl, use a fork to mix the melted vegan butter, sugar, vanilla, almond or oat milk, cocoa, baking soda, and baking powder.

    Once the mixture is smooth, mix in the flour until just combined. Be careful not to over work your batter or the cake will become dense.

    Bake your loaf for 30-40 minutes (oven times vary) or 25-30 minutes for a round cake pan. Be careful not to over bake this loaf or it will become dry. When you remove it from the oven, it might seem soft in the very center but once you allow it to cool it will be done in the middle and super moist. While baking, use a whisk or hand mixer to mix your frosting ingredients!

    Once the loaf is done, allow it to cool for 5-10 minutes and then spread the frosting over it. Enjoy!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cakeHow to make an easy and delicious chocolate cakeHow to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake



    Preheat oven to 375. In one bowl, use a fork to mix the melted vegan butter, sugar, vanilla, almond or oat milk, cocoa, baking soda, and baking powder.

    Once the mixture is smooth, mix in the flour until just combined. Be careful not to over work your batter or the cake will become dense.

    Bake your loaf for 30-40 minutes (oven times vary) or 25-30 minutes for a round cake pan. Be careful not to over bake this loaf or it will become dry. When you remove it from the oven, it might seem soft in the very center but once you allow it to cool it will be done in the middle and super moist. While baking, use a whisk or hand mixer to mix your frosting ingredients!

    Once the loaf is done, allow it to cool for 5-10 minutes and then spread the frosting over it. Enjoy!

    Indulge in these irresistibly chocolatey bakes. Our gooey and decadent collection includes classic chocolate cakes, rich tortes and elaborate showstoppers.

    Showing items 1 to 24 of 48

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy chocolate cake

    Master the chocolate cake with an airy, light sponge and rich buttercream filling. It’s simple enough for an afternoon tea but special enough for a party too

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Ultimate chocolate cake

    Indulge yourself with this ultimate chocolate cake recipe that is beautifully moist, rich and fudgy. Perfect for a celebration or an afternoon tea

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate fridge cake

    Sophisticated and intensely chocolatey with a hit of juicy raisins and crunchy biscuit pieces, serve this decadent chocolate fridge cake as a teatime treat

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate Swiss roll

    This nostalgic dessert can be made a day ahead. Fill with a vanilla cream, dust with icing sugar to finish and serve in slices

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate & raspberry birthday layer cake

    Who could resist our chocolate and raspberry cake? Like a Victoria sponge but better, try budget-friendly frozen raspberries for the cream

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate caramel cake

    This rich cake makes an impressive centrepiece for any summer tea party

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Double chocolate loaf cake

    Chocolate and cake are two of our favourite things, so what’s not to love about this indulgent cake?

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Salted dark chocolate, rye & courgette cake

    Not only are these chocolate squares a great way to use up a glut of courgettes, they’re topped with rye crumbs and sea salt for a chocolate cake with a twist

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Dark chocolate & orange cake

    A dense, dark and devilishly delicious cake, this will be gone before you know it

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate & sesame loaf cake

    Tahini gives this cake a subtle nutty flavour that partners perfectly with rich chocolate. This recipe makes 2 cakes, so why not freeze one as a treat for another day!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Dark chocolate, coconut & passion fruit mousse cake

    Sandwich our best ever chocolate sponge with a fruity coconut mousse and smother in a rich ganache for a stunning party centrepiece

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy vegan chocolate cake

    This indulgent, fudgy vegan cake is topped with a rich frosting – you’d never guess that it’s gluten-free and made without dairy, eggs, wheat or nuts

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Gravity-defying sweetie cake

    Anti-gravity cakes are this year’s must-have trend for birthdays or parties – this stunning Smartie cake will delight kids and grown-ups alike

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate rocky road cake

    Adapt this rocky road cake depending on what you have. With chocolate sponge and sweet-and-salty rocky road topping, it’s a joyous cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Easy chocolate brownie cake

    The perfect cake for brownie lovers, try a big slice warm with some ice cream

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Cookies & cream party cake

    Stack up our best ever chocolate sponges and smother in an Oreo biscuit icing to make this towering celebration cake

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Brooklyn blackout cake

    This rich, dark sponge is filled and coated with a thick chocolate custard, then finished with crumbled cake – best eaten chilled

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate drip cake

    This malted drip cake is smothered in cream cheese icing and drizzled with a dark chocolate ganache – a stunning multi-layered centrepiece for a big occasion

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Chocolate & lime cake

    Give chocolate cake a zesty lift with lime buttercream filling, chocolate and lime icing and candied zest to decorate – an irresistible flavour pairing

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Lighter Chocolate cake with chocolate icing

    You’d never guess that this rich-tasting, light-textured sponge is lower in fat, calories and sugar thanks to ground almonds and yogurt

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Polish chocolate & walnut cake

    This deliciously delicate chocolate layer cake is a true showstopping bake. Stack up chocolate sponge, chocolate glaze and crunchy walnuts

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Hazelnut latte cake

    Give coffee cake the ultimate upgrade – layer with chocolate hazelnut frosting, add a creamy topping and sprinkle with crushed nuts

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Seriously rich chocolate cake

    Dark, rich and delicious – the perfect dessert

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Espresso, chocolate & chilli cake with coffee cream

    The warmth of coffee and chilli combine beautifully with chocolate in this impressive dinner party dessert, finish with double cream

    Share this Recipe!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This Easy Chocolate Camping Cake is delicious & so simple. Whip one up today & dig your fork into a wonderfully moist, chocolaty cake after dinner tonight.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    This Easy Chocolate Camping Cake is delicious and ridiculously simple to make.

    Whip one up today and dig your fork into a wonderfully moist, chocolaty cake in under 45 minutes! It’s seriously sinful.

    I love chocolate cake, and I love easy recipes and this Easy Chocolate Camping Cake fits the mold for both and tastes incredible.

    It is actually an oldie but goodie from this blog, a part of the Secret Recipe Club wayyyyyy back when.

    Now defunct, the Secret Recipe Club doesn’t exist anymore.

    Tina, who originally created the Easy Chocolate Camping Cake (and I have no idea where she got it from), no longer blogs.

    We are friends and have been for years, but I truly miss her fun recipes – always super easy and creative and full of deliciousness!

    But at least this recipe among a few others of hers, live on. That’s really all that matters.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    My photography has improved immensely since this original recipe was posted, BUT I love these photos anyway and I wanted to keep them up for prosperity.

    I guess maybe someday I will remake the recipe with new photos, but for now – these are just as great.

    Trust me this cake is just as heavenly as it looks! You will want to make it again and again!

    Let’s make Easy Chocolate Camping Cake!

    Who’s ready to stick their fork into this chocolaty goodness?

    Less than 45 minutes and I promise you will be! Enjoy! Let’s get this thing going!

    Think you will be whipping up some of this beautiful Easy Chocolate Camping Cake up in your kitchen?

    If you are anything like me you love chocolate. Anything chocolate. So I knew that I needed to make a delicious moist gluten free chocolate cake recipe that we could enjoy. Let’s face it, boxed cake mixes are nice, but they can’t hold a candle to the from scratch goodness. At least not in my mind! I think you guys are going to love this recipe. There is a secret ingredient to keep it moist and the icing. … it’s to die for! Seriously. So good!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    You will need two round cake pans to get this cake perfect. I used 9 inch rounds. You could probably use 8 inch rounds but might have to cut the tops off the cake.

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    Of course you knew I was going to have to throw Good Cook in here somewhere. I love this knife. Yeah it’s not first choice for slicing a cake, but it was clean and available! And well I LOVE it!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    You’re going to need my Artisan Gluten Free Flour Blend for this cake. You can probably use other flour blends, but it is the only one that I have had complete success with. I’d love to hear what other blends you’ve made work with it!

    How to make an easy and delicious chocolate cake

    I really don’t know what else to say about this cake other than you have to try it. It is so good. My family loved it. Our roofing crew loved it. It is definitely a must have at our house. I’ve made it for birthdays before as well. You’re going to want to have it on hand for every occasion even those that aren’t special!

    And now, I am going to go work on perfecting my dairy free version of this cake to share with you too. This cake is so good. After dairy free I am working on a super yummy white cake and then maybe a strawberry. But somewhere in there has to land a yellow one with yellow icing for a special girl with a birthday this month. Yellow is her favorite color. I’m also in the mood for something adventurous. . . . tomato cake anyone! 🙂

    • Total Time 1h
    • Prep Time 20 m
    • Calories 550

    Be it any occasion, a Chocolate Cake never fails! It creates memories through its taste and flavours. Even if you are feeling low, this chocolate cake recipe will woo you over and make you feel happy as its moist and delicious. So, what are you waiting for? Go for this cake recipe explained through step-by-step pictures.

    This chocolate cake is easy-to-prepare and can be made on any occasion. It can also be used as a base for any exotic cake. All you need is just a few ingredients in place to tweak this cake as per your preference. Chocolate cake is a simple yet yummy recipe, which can be prepared using the readily available ingredients. Also, it’s a perfect dessert for special occasions & festivals, and can be decorated with your favourite dry fruits to make it an indulgent dessert. Chocolate cake is one of the most popular dessert recipes and is undoubtedly a treat for the taste buds. You can make this simple cake recipe by using ingredients like butter, sugar, flour, cocoa powder, eggs, and baking powder. If you want to make it healthy, then you can replace sugar with sugar-free. You need not be an expert chef to nail this delectable dessert. If you’re craving some gooey chocolate cake and don’t have the time and patience to prepare the elaborate ones, then try this easy recipe! You can serve this chocolate cake with vanilla ice cream as a dessert at house parties and get-togethers. If you want to make someone feel important and loved, why not bake a cake for them at home? Baking at home also gives you control over the quality of ingredients that go into the cake. If you want to give this chocolate cake a fancy look, then you may decorate it with fruits, whipped cream and cherries. This dessert recipe is loved by kids and can be packed for school tiffin as well. Try out this easy cake recipe and flaunt your culinary skills. You can add your own twist to this cake recipe, by making it a layered cake by slicing the cake into three layers and adding your favourite flavoured cream to it. However, we suggest you add some whipped white cream and top it with some choco chips, and once you are done with layering, you can prepare a ganache and pour it over the cake. Then let it cool and garnish it with some roasted nuts! No matter how you decorate, we bet your family and friends will love this heavenly delicacy.

    Ingredients of Chocolate Cake

    • 250 gm all purpose flour
    • 4 beaten egg
    • 1 teaspoon baking powder
    • 250 gm powdered sugar
    • 2 tablespoon cocoa powder
    • 1 cup butter

    How to make Chocolate Cake

    Step 1 Mix all the dry ingredients and pre-heat the oven

    To prepare this easy chocolate cake recipe, pre-heat the oven to 180°C. Meanwhile, grease and line a 7-inch round cake tin with baking paper and butter. Now, sieve together the flour, cocoa powder and baking powder. Keep the dry ingredients aside.

    Step 2 Mix wet ingredients into dry ingredients and bake the cake batter

    Take a glass bowl and mix butter and sugar into it. Beat these ingredients till light and fluffy. Make sure that the sugar has dissolved. Now, beat in the eggs, two at a time and allowing at least two minutes gap between each addition. Lightly fold in the flour into the mixture. Pour the batter into the prepared tin and bake for 35 to 40 minutes.

    Step 3 Tasty Chocolate Cake is ready!

    Check if the cake is baked properly by inserting a toothpick into the centre. If it comes out clean, then the cake is done. Transfer the cake onto a wire rack and allow it to cool completely. Cover with your favourite toppings. Then slice and serve.

    How to know if you have renfield’s syndrome

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Have you ever seen a pool of blood and found yourself getting thirsty? Have you ever said “I could eat a horse” and meant it? If so, you may be suffering from Renfield syndrome, a type of clinical vampirism that causes people to think that they’re real vampires, or that they’re running out of their own blood and need to replace it in order to survive.

    Renfield (or Renfield’s) syndrome comes from the name of Count Dracula’s BFF, a raving lunatic who ate insects in the hopes of becoming a member of the undead, but the term is now used to discuss people who think they’re vampires, or who feel a pathological need to drink blood without qualifying themselves as a Universal monster.

    This vampire disease afflicts such a small percentage of the population that you probaby don’t have to worry about, but if you enjoy the taste of blood, or you look to real vampires as role models, then you should check out all the symptoms of Renfield disease just to make sure that you don’t need to check yourself into a clinic immediately.

    It’s safe to say that every modern vampire who actually drinks blood has some form of Renfield disease. They may not have the full-fledged schizophrenia that some sufferers have, but there is some bugaboo in their brains telling them to suck blood, nonetheless. Keep reading to discover how to spot the signs of Renfield’s disease in you and your friends.

    An academic team views “Renfield’s syndrome” as a true neurological disease.

    Posted November 21, 2012

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    I first met psychologist Richard Noll in 1989 when I was writing a cover story for Psychology Today on the popularity of vampires. He’d examined accounts of clinical vampirism, and in a fang-in-cheek style, he “invented” a syndrome.

    Author at the time of Bizarre Diseases of the Mind and Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons, Noll had noticed that some of these patients behaved like a demented character named Renfield from Bram Stoker’s Dracula.

    He’s a delusional mental patient in a lunatic asylum who eats spiders and flies to absorb their life force. Dracula uses him to gain entrée before enslaving him. Noll saw this as a human counterpart to the vampire, so late one night in 1990 when he was writing his book’s introduction, he jokingly suggested that clinical vampirism be renamed Renfield’s syndrome.

    “That was when we were all learning how to do Chinese menu checklist ‘DSM-Speak,’” he explained, “and I remember chuckling to myself when I thought of how I could do a pastiche of a DSM mental disorder centered on our good friend, Renfield.”

    I found this amusing, so I interviewed him as the creator of this pseudo-diagnosis and included his ideas in The Science of Vampires – also fang-in-cheek.

    Accordingly, people with symptoms of this syndrome are primarily male. For them, blood has a mystical quality, as if it can enhance their lives. In a pseudo-serious vein, Noll followed diagnostic protocol and identified a specific set of stages.

    “The first stage is some event that happens before puberty where the child is excited in a sexual way by some event that involves blood injury or the ingestion of blood. At puberty it becomes fused with sexual fantasies, and the typical person with Renfield’s syndrome begins with autovampirism. That is, they begin to drink their own blood and then move on to other living creatures. It has…compulsive components.”

    Neither of us took this seriously. Several documentary makers contacted me about it and I told them it’s just a joke.

    Then, lo and behold, the Journal of the History of the Neurosciences published Regis Olry and Duane E. Haines’ article, “Renfield’s Syndrome: A Psychiatric Illness Drawn from Bram Stoker’s Dracula.” Well, that’s not totally funny, since they kind of usurp Noll’s idea (although they acknowledge that he coined the term and offered diagnostic criteria).

    When he read the article, Noll said, “I’m continually amused and horrified by the monster I created on a whim. At this rate, it may very well end up in DSM-VI!”

    These authors write quite seriously that the “etiology remains unknown.” Maybe that’s because Renfield’s syndrome doesn’t actually exist on any established professional lists.

    But clinical vampirism does. Psychiatrists have long been aware of certain cases in which someone has a delusional notion that he or she is a vampire and therefore needs blood. This arises not from fiction and film but from an erotic attraction to blood and the idea that it conveys certain powers. It develops through fantasies involving sexual excitement.

    During the mid-1880s, German neurologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing noted the sexual presentation of the attacks, in that they were compulsive and often aimed at a victim in a way that suggested lust. He included descriptions in Psychopathia Sexualis.

    For example, a 24-year-old vinedresser who murdered a twelve-year-old girl in the woods, he admitted that he also drank her blood, mutilated her genitals, tore out and ate part of her heart, and buried her remains. There was also the man who cut his arm for his wife to suck on before sex because it aroused her so strongly.

    Renfield, with his excitable “sanguine temperament,” is their fictional counterpart.

    So, clinical vampirism has been around for a while. Calling it Renfield’s syndrome is just a more entertaining way to address it. But does “its symptomology obviously lead us to include it in psychiatrical and/or neurological diseases,” as these authors suggest? They do admit that popular characterizations fail to get at the root of the clinical condition and “rarely or never” offer treatment. Why, then, should we take it seriously?

    Perhaps we need a little more bite before we embrace it.

    Let me suggest an alternative. For The Science of Vampires, I invented a diagnosis as well. I called it vampire personality disorder (VPD). I included clinical vampires but also killers compelled by bloodlust and people who exploit the vampire image to act out fantasy scenarios in a way that harms others. I even described psychological vampires, who encourage a codependent relationship so they can use up others’ resources. Shouldn’t this get some traction?

    But so far, no prestigious journal or diagnostic manual has taken VPD seriously. Maybe I should think of a better name. Perhaps Mina’s disorder or the Edward Cullen condition. How about Lestat’s lament? Dracula’s disease? I’ll keep working on that. Renfield’s syndrome is already staked out, but I welcome all other suggestions.

    Articles On Carpal Tunnel Syndrome

    • What Is Carpal Tunnel Syndrome?
    • Symptoms
    • Diagnosis
    • Treatments
    • Prevention

    How Do I Know if I Have Carpal Tunnel Syndrome?

    Your doctor may use a handful of tests to diagnose carpal tunnel syndrome and rule out other causes of hand and wrist pain.

    They’ll probably start with questions about your medical history. Then they’ll examine your hands, arms, shoulders, and neck to figure out if your pain results from another condition, like an injury or arthritis. They’ll also make sure your daily activities aren’t to blame.

    The doctor may focus on your wrist to see if the area is tender, swollen, warm, or discolored. They’ll probably test each finger to see if you’ve lost any feeling. And they’ll check the strength of the muscles in your hand.

    After that, they may do tests focusing on the median nerve, which runs through your forearm into your hand. When that nerve gets pressed or squeezed through the carpal tunnel, it causes carpal tunnel syndrome.

    Carpal Tunnel Tests

    Tinel’s Sign

    The doctor will tap or press on the median nerve in your wrist with a reflex hammer. If your fingers tingle or if you feel an electric-shock-like sensation, the test is positive. You may have carpal tunnel syndrome.

    Phalen’s Maneuver

    This is also known as the wrist-flexion test. The doctor will tell you to press the backs of your hands and fingers together with your wrists flexed and your fingers pointed down. You’ll stay that way for a minute or two. If your fingers tingle or get numb, you have carpal tunnel syndrome.

    Two-Point Discrimination Test

    This means you can tell if two objects touching your skin are two distinct points instead of just one. The doctor may use a gadget called a 2-point disk-criminator, a small, flat, eight-sided tool with needle-like prongs sticking out from all sides.

    They might do the test several times on each finger. They’ll start with two points touching your skin a few centimeters apart and move them closer together until you feel just one point of pressure.

    The distance at which you can feel only one point will help them figure out nerve function and compression — two important components of carpal tunnel syndrome.

    Nerve Conduction Velocity Test

    This test provides some of the strongest evidence of carpal tunnel syndrome. It measures how fast an electrical signal can travel along a nerve or from the nerve to a muscle.

    The doctor places a small electrode on your skin near your elbow. It sends a mild electrical current down your median nerve. The more time it takes for the current to travel from your elbow to your fingers, the more damage to your median nerve.


    This works like the second part of the nerve conduction velocity test. It measures how well the muscle around your median nerve works. The doctor places a small needle electrode into muscles in your hand and arm that get impulses from the median nerve. The needle sends electric impulses into the muscle. You relax and flex your hand several times. The doctor can tell if your median nerve is damaged or being squeezed.

    The needles might hurt a little, but it should stop once the doctor takes them out. You may feel twitches or spasms from the electrical current. You could have some bruising where the electrode went in, but that should go away within a few days.

    Ultrasound, X-ray, and MRI

    Your doctor may order one of these tests to rule out other causes of wrist and hand pain. An X-ray can show arthritis or a broken bone. An ultrasound or MRI will show a swollen or compressed median nerve. They’ll also tell the doctor why it is being squeezed, whether it’s arthritis, carpal tunnel syndrome, or another reason.

    They might also order lab tests, like blood work, to look for diseases like diabetes that can damage your nerves.

    Other Physical Examination

    Your doctor will also ask you about any patterns with your symptoms. For example, if you have tingling or numbness in your little finger, it may not be carpal tunnel syndrome since the median nerve doesn’t provide feeling to that finger. The doctor may also ask if you have a history of symptoms:

    • While holding your phone or a newspaper
    • At night
    • In the morning

    These are all signs of carpal tunnel.

    Show Sources

    National Institutes of Health: “Carpal Tunnel Syndrome Fact Sheet.”

    Washington University School of Medicine in St. Louis: “Peripheral Nerve Surgery: A Resources for Surgeons.”

    American College of Rheumatology: “Carpal Tunnel Syndrome.”

    Mayo Clinic: “Carpal tunnel syndrome: Diagnosis,” “Electromyography: “What you can expect.”

    If you’re plagued by self-doubt, you’re certainly not alone.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Many high-achievers share a dirty little secret: deep down they feel like complete frauds.

    They worry that they’ll be exposed as untalented fakers and say their accomplishments have been due to luck.

    This psychological phenomenon, known as Impostor Syndrome, reflects is the core belief that you are an inadequate, incompetent, and a failure — despite evidence that indicates you’re skilled and successful.

    Impostor Syndrome makes people feel like an intellectual fraud, rendering them unable to internalize — let alone celebrate — their achievements. Studies have shown this lack of self-belief is correlated with anxiety, low confidence, and self-sabotage.

    From a psychological standpoint, Impostor Syndrome may be influenced by certain factors early in life, particularly the development of certain beliefs and attitude towards success and one’s self-worth.

    Let’s take a look at exactly what thoughts run through the minds of people with Impostor Syndrome.

    Do any of these apply to you?

    1. “I’m a fake and I’m going to be found out.”

    People with Impostor Syndrome believe they don’t deserve success.

    They may believe about themselves, “I can give the impression that I’m more competent than I really am” or “I’m afraid my colleagues will discover how little I really know.” They fear being unmasked and having their perceived phoniness revealed.

    Feeling as if they just narrowly escaped professional catastrophe time and time again creates a constant feeling of stress and anxiety that can color all of their work and relationships in a damaging way.

    2. “I lucked out.”

    Those who believe themselves to be impostors often attribute their accomplishments to luck. They may think, “I was in the right place at the right time” or “That was a fluke.”

    These thoughts signal a fear that they won’t be able to repeat the success in the future, and speaks to a deep-seated belief that their achievement has nothing to do with their actual ability.

    3. “If I can do it, anyone can.”

    People with Impostor Syndrome think they’re nothing special. Whatever they’ve achieved, others can too.

    They’ll think to themselves, “Oh, that was nothing. I’m sure my teammate could have done the same thing” or “I don’t offer anything special to the company that no one else could.”

    The irony is that studies have shown that people who feel the effects of Impostor Syndrome most acutely have multiple advanced degrees and demonstrated track records.

    4. “I had a lot of help.”

    “Impostors” aren’t able to internalize their wins and find themselves deeply uncomfortable with praise.

    As such, they often credit others for helping them. They may think back to when they had a hand in editing a presentation or coordinating a launch.

    They may think, “This was really a team project. It wasn’t all me” or “Since I didn’t do this completely by myself, it doesn’t really count as a success.” They grasp on to any evidence that will confirm their unworthiness.

    5. “I had connections.”

    Networking is the best way to land new opportunities, no matter what your industry or goal.

    But “impostors” believe that whenever they’ve gotten an assist through a professional connection, that discounts their achievement.

    They’ll think, “This was entirely thanks to my investor’s hook-up” or “Since I wouldn’t have gotten my foot in the door without my uncle’s connection, it doesn’t really count.”

    6. “They’re just being nice.”

    Many “impostors” can’t accept praise at face value. They assume that the flatterer is just being nice.

    They might believe, “They have to say that. It would be impolite not to” or “The only reason he’s congratulating me is because he’s a nice guy — not because I deserve it.”

    7. “Failure is not an option.”

    There can be a huge amount of internal pressure on “impostors” to avoid failure so they won’t be exposed as a fake.

    Paradoxically, the more success “impostors” experience, the more pressure they feel because of the increased responsibility and visibility.

    They think, “I have to give 300% to live up to this” or “I’ve got to work even harder than everyone else to prevent them from discovering who I really am.”

    This becomes an escalating cycle in which they feel more frantic about proving themselves.

    8. “I’m pretty sure” or “I kind of think”

    “Impostors” use a lot of minimizing language because they don’t feel fully confident.

    They might say out loud or think to themselves, “I’m not sure if this might work” or “I’m just checking in,” instead of nixing such belittling words as “might”, “just,” and “kind of.”

    9. “I made it up as I went”

    People with Impostor Syndrome often discredit their achievements by thinking or saying things like, “I totally BS-ed my way through that” because they feel their expertise isn’t justified.

    Even if they accomplish something huge, they’ll write it off as not a big deal.

    What To Do If You Struggle With Impostor Syndrome

    Some of these thoughts may play on a loop in your head and contribute to the self-doubt that fuels Impostor Syndrome. They may be unconscious or you may be aware of the. You may identify with some of the above thoughts and feelings, but not others.

    Either way, a great first step in overcoming Impostor Syndrome is to acknowledge the thoughts to yourself and even to other people.

    Share your experiences with trusted friends, family, and colleagues. You’ll be surprised how many can relate.

    An academic team views “Renfield’s syndrome” as a true neurological disease.

    Posted November 21, 2012

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    I first met psychologist Richard Noll in 1989 when I was writing a cover story for Psychology Today on the popularity of vampires. He’d examined accounts of clinical vampirism, and in a fang-in-cheek style, he “invented” a syndrome.

    Author at the time of Bizarre Diseases of the Mind and Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons, Noll had noticed that some of these patients behaved like a demented character named Renfield from Bram Stoker’s Dracula.

    He’s a delusional mental patient in a lunatic asylum who eats spiders and flies to absorb their life force. Dracula uses him to gain entrée before enslaving him. Noll saw this as a human counterpart to the vampire, so late one night in 1990 when he was writing his book’s introduction, he jokingly suggested that clinical vampirism be renamed Renfield’s syndrome.

    “That was when we were all learning how to do Chinese menu checklist ‘DSM-Speak,’” he explained, “and I remember chuckling to myself when I thought of how I could do a pastiche of a DSM mental disorder centered on our good friend, Renfield.”

    I found this amusing, so I interviewed him as the creator of this pseudo-diagnosis and included his ideas in The Science of Vampires – also fang-in-cheek.

    Accordingly, people with symptoms of this syndrome are primarily male. For them, blood has a mystical quality, as if it can enhance their lives. In a pseudo-serious vein, Noll followed diagnostic protocol and identified a specific set of stages.

    “The first stage is some event that happens before puberty where the child is excited in a sexual way by some event that involves blood injury or the ingestion of blood. At puberty it becomes fused with sexual fantasies, and the typical person with Renfield’s syndrome begins with autovampirism. That is, they begin to drink their own blood and then move on to other living creatures. It has…compulsive components.”

    Neither of us took this seriously. Several documentary makers contacted me about it and I told them it’s just a joke.

    Then, lo and behold, the Journal of the History of the Neurosciences published Regis Olry and Duane E. Haines’ article, “Renfield’s Syndrome: A Psychiatric Illness Drawn from Bram Stoker’s Dracula.” Well, that’s not totally funny, since they kind of usurp Noll’s idea (although they acknowledge that he coined the term and offered diagnostic criteria).

    When he read the article, Noll said, “I’m continually amused and horrified by the monster I created on a whim. At this rate, it may very well end up in DSM-VI!”

    These authors write quite seriously that the “etiology remains unknown.” Maybe that’s because Renfield’s syndrome doesn’t actually exist on any established professional lists.

    But clinical vampirism does. Psychiatrists have long been aware of certain cases in which someone has a delusional notion that he or she is a vampire and therefore needs blood. This arises not from fiction and film but from an erotic attraction to blood and the idea that it conveys certain powers. It develops through fantasies involving sexual excitement.

    During the mid-1880s, German neurologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing noted the sexual presentation of the attacks, in that they were compulsive and often aimed at a victim in a way that suggested lust. He included descriptions in Psychopathia Sexualis.

    For example, a 24-year-old vinedresser who murdered a twelve-year-old girl in the woods, he admitted that he also drank her blood, mutilated her genitals, tore out and ate part of her heart, and buried her remains. There was also the man who cut his arm for his wife to suck on before sex because it aroused her so strongly.

    Renfield, with his excitable “sanguine temperament,” is their fictional counterpart.

    So, clinical vampirism has been around for a while. Calling it Renfield’s syndrome is just a more entertaining way to address it. But does “its symptomology obviously lead us to include it in psychiatrical and/or neurological diseases,” as these authors suggest? They do admit that popular characterizations fail to get at the root of the clinical condition and “rarely or never” offer treatment. Why, then, should we take it seriously?

    Perhaps we need a little more bite before we embrace it.

    Let me suggest an alternative. For The Science of Vampires, I invented a diagnosis as well. I called it vampire personality disorder (VPD). I included clinical vampires but also killers compelled by bloodlust and people who exploit the vampire image to act out fantasy scenarios in a way that harms others. I even described psychological vampires, who encourage a codependent relationship so they can use up others’ resources. Shouldn’t this get some traction?

    But so far, no prestigious journal or diagnostic manual has taken VPD seriously. Maybe I should think of a better name. Perhaps Mina’s disorder or the Edward Cullen condition. How about Lestat’s lament? Dracula’s disease? I’ll keep working on that. Renfield’s syndrome is already staked out, but I welcome all other suggestions.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Enjoyed – strongly recommend (A-)

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Share this:

    • Twitter
    • Facebook
    • Pocket
    • Pinterest
    • Email
    • More
    • Tumblr
    • Reddit
    • Print
    • LinkedIn

    2 responses to “ Review: The Renfield Syndrome ”

    Hey Jen, I’m planning on doing some major blog hopping catch-up at the beginning of the week but I wanted to let you know that I nominated your blog for the Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger award! I know you don’t always do awards but I thought you’d really like this one. Author Gini Koch put the award together to honor amazing blogs around the world and give them the opportunity to win some awesome prizes! You can see the rest of the details at my blog to see if you’re interested in participating!

    Hey Jenn, I’m so glad you enjoyed this one. I really liked the first one and have this on my wish list so it looks like I’d better get around to buying it soon.

    It’s funny but I came here to tell you I’d tagged you for the Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger award & contest by Gini Koch and it looks like someone else has beaten me to it. Oh well, hopefully you won’t mind being tagged twice! You can find my blog post here:

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Elena: I do have a tendency of leaving my friends in a buddy read behind. BUT, all for a good reason. I just can’t help it! If you haven’t read this series, then smack yourself upside your head, cause you deserve it! Hehe. It’s such a crazy, suspenseful, mind-blogging series! Edge of your seat and biting your finger nail kinda good! I’m hanging by a thread here. Waiting for the next novel is complete torture! Grrrrrr.

    Rhonda: If you’re a lover of PNR and UF, this series does not disappoint!! Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons OH MY!! Rhiannon strikes a bargain with a demon, and is catapulted 101 years into the future, to a demonic post apocalyptic New York in search of Disco, her oh so sexy vampire boyfriend, to try and fulfil her end of the bargain.

    Elena: What Rhonda said above, I’d take her in on her opinion if I were you. I assure you, she’s not lying. After Rhiannon falls flat on her ass, into the future, 101 years later in NY, to a city she no longer recognizes. My first thought was, ” Oh No! She was suppose to go back and have more smexin with Disco”, My heart thumped, spasmed and skipped a beat at that thought. Back to the story. Who the hell does Zagan think he is? Yeah, I know, a creepy Demon that takes advantages of bargains and debts owed. Creep De-Lou Bastard. Back to the topic again. Rhiannon has to fulfill her part of the bargain, the bargain she made to Zagan. Which was to give one message to Disco. What message? Read it, and find out 😛 I can tell you one thing, “Mad shite goes down in this novel”!!

    Rhonda: Saare’s writing is top notch, she tells Rhiannon’s first person POV is flawlessly. Her Characterization is awesome, from Rhiannon’s bad-ass, witty, “don’t fuck with bull, you’ll get the horns” personality. To Paine… who just made my heart ache. All the secondary characters were really well developed too. This ride was crazy good, biting lip, twisting fingers kinda awesome!

    Rhonda: Okay, I’m gonna defend Disco here. That “Mind Invasion” was wrong, buuuuut. I don’t see any other way for him to believe in Rhiannon. Now Paine, he was really sweet, and I hope he gets his HEA, I was thinking about Jennifer, Rhiannon’s sister. What if Rhiannon has to take her to NY, and Paine finds the same. Traits in her that he finds in Rhiannon?? That would be awesome. But Disco is da bomb, for sure!! Now the wait is on for book 3. Gaaaaahhhh!! Mrs. Saare, you torture me, and I loved every page!!

    Elena: You got a point there Rhonda. Everyone is in the wrong in this novel. But it is what it is and I LOVE this book for all those reasons. *rubs hands together* Paine and Jennifer? Nice thinking!!

    Find out more about the sign and symptoms of restless legs syndrome (RLS) including a strong urge to move and trouble sleeping.

    • Share
    • Tweet
    • Pin
    • Email

    Restless legs syndrome (RLS) can be tricky to diagnose, largely because symptoms tend to be worse at night and less obvious in the healthcare provider’s office.

    RLS can appear or get worse during pregnancy, and is more common in those with conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis, diabetes, or anemia. But it can strike people without those problems too.

    In 2012, IRLSSG: International Restless Legs Syndrome Study Group developed five diagnostic criteria that must be satisfied to diagnose RLS as noted in a 2018 study in the journal Cureus.

    If you think you might have RLS, read on to learn the signs and symptoms that are used to diagnose this treatable condition.

    A Strong Urge To Move Your Legs

    People who feel this urge say their need to move their legs is often accompanied by uncomfortable sensations.

    Some words used to describe these sensations include creeping, itching, pulling, creepy-crawly, tugging, or gnawing.

    Sometimes the urge to move occurs without the sensations described above. The arms or other body parts may also be involved in addition to the legs, as described in the 2018 Cureus study.

    Symptoms Start or Get Worse at Rest

    According to the 2018 Cureus study, the urge to move or unpleasant sensations begin or worsen during periods of rest or inactivity such as lying or sitting.

    The longer you are at rest, the greater the chance the symptoms will occur and the more severe they are likely to be.

    Moving Your Legs Improves Symptoms

    If the uncomfortable sensations go away when you move or stretch your legs, it’s another sign of RLS.

    The relief can be complete or only partial but generally starts very soon after starting an activity. Relief persists as long as the movement continues.

    Symptoms Are Worse in the Evening

    Symptoms worsening in the evening is another one of the criteria necessary for an RLS diagnosis.

    If your symptoms aren’t worse at night, it may not be RLS. Some people with RLS, however, can have severe daytime symptoms too.

    Nothing Else Could Be Causing Your Symptoms

    The final criteria for a diagnosis of RLS is that your symptoms can not solely accounted for by another medical or behavioral condition, such as leg cramps or habitual foot tapping.

    Supportive Criteria for Diagnosis of RLS

    A substantial number of people who have RLS also have periodic limb movements in sleep (PLMS). According to a 2021 study in the journal StatPearls, 80% to 90% of patients with RLS will have PLMS.

    PLMS are repetitive movements that occur every 20 to 30 seconds on and off throughout the night and can cause partial awakenings that disrupt sleep.

    If you feel like these symptoms or others make it hard to fall or stay asleep, you’re not alone—it’s often one of the chief complaints among people with restless legs syndrome.

    Other supportive criteria for a diagnosis of RLS include a family history of RLS and a positive response to dopaminergic drugs, which are drugs used to manage RLS, according to Johns Hopkins Medicine.

    Deviation Actions

    Add to Favourites

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Literature Text

    The smell, the aroma, the reason why you are existing.
    The taste, the texture, the reason why you are addicted.
    The sight, the vision, the reason why you are believing.
    That this gives you power.

    The health, the cure, the reason why you are existing.
    The sweet, the sour, the reason why you are addicted.
    The hate, the love, the reason why you are believing.
    That this gives you power.

    You wake up, and you take a drink.
    As you need your daily fix.
    As you wake up, and you take a drink.
    Is the reason why you are addicted.

    The concern, the help, the reason why you are existing.
    The disease, the filth, the reason why you are addicted.
    The care, the faith, the reason why you are believing.
    That this gives you life.

    The doses, the jabs, the reason why you are existing.
    The sips, the gulps, the reason why you are addicted.
    The time, the effort, the reason why you are believing.
    That this gives you life.

    You open the bag, and you down it all.
    As you need your daily fix.
    As you open the bag, and you down it all.
    Is the reason why you are addicted.

    Your skin becomes pale, and your lips become weathered.
    Your mind slowly cracks, and your eyes become darker.
    Your body convulses, and your muscles collapse.

    You look around, and you take it all in.
    As you had your daily fix.
    As you look around, and you take it all.
    As you lick up the last of your own blood.

    This condition is not typically diagnosed but could be affecting the health of many people.

    This article has been archived. We will no longer be updating it. For our most up-to-date information, please visit our digestive health information here.

    by Samantha Parent Walravens

    My body never completely bounced back after I had my first child—15 years ago. I’ve told myself that my symptoms were part of being a busy mom: fatigue, digestive problems, joint pain, insomnia, low libido, even mild-grade depression. Many moms I know suffer the same ailments, or worse. They’ll subside at some point, I told myself.

    My health care provider tested me over the years for various medical conditions—from anemia and thyroid disorders to mononucleosis and Lyme disease. The tests always came out negative. “You just need to sleep more and manage your stress better,” he told me.

    I found an answer four months ago when I went to see Willie Victor, a nutritionist in Mill Valley, California, whose practice is based on the healing properties of food. She asked me to keep a food diary and take a blood test for food allergies and sensitivities.

    The results were shocking. It turns out I was “highly sensitive” (not quite allergic, but almost) to a number of foods that had been a regular part of my daily diet—dairy, soy, sugar, caffeine and gluten.

    She told me that I had “leaky gut syndrome,” a condition that is not typically diagnosed but could be affecting the health of many people. Dr. Robynne Chutkan, assistant professor of medicine at Georgetown University Hospital, says leaky gut “is likely to emerge as one of the most significant medical concepts of our time.”

    What is leaky gut?

    Leaky gut, or “intestinal permeability,” as Victor explained, is a condition in which the lining of the small intestine becomes damaged, causing undigested food particles, toxic waste products and bacteria to “leak” through the intestines and flood the blood stream. The foreign substances entering the blood can cause an autoimmune response in the body including inflammatory and allergic reactions such as migraines, irritable bowel, eczema, chronic fatigue, food allergies, rheumatoid arthritis and more.

    With leaky gut, damaged cells in your intestines don’t produce the enzymes needed for proper digestion. As a result, your body cannot absorb essential nutrients, which can lead to hormone imbalances and a weakened immune system.

    What causes leaky gut?

    In many cases, leaky gut is caused by your diet. For me, certain foods that I was consuming every day, including gluten, soy and dairy, were being treated by my body as foreign invaders that had to be fought off. When I ate these foods, my body went to war, producing antibodies, which triggered an immune response that included diarrhea, headaches, fatigue and joint pain.

    Leaky gut can also be caused by medications including antibiotics, steroids or over-the-counter pain relievers like aspirin and acetaminophen, which can irritate the intestinal lining and damage protective mucus layers. This irritation can start or continue the inflammation cycle that leads to intestinal permeability.

    10 signs you have a leaky gut:

    According to Dr. Leo Galland, director of the Foundation for Integrated Medicine, the following symptoms might be signs of leaky gut:

    1. Chronic diarrhea, constipation, gas or bloating
    2. Nutritional deficiencies
    3. Poor immune system
    4. Headaches, brain fog, memory loss
    5. Excessive fatigue
    6. Skin rashes and problems such as acne, eczema or rosacea
    7. Cravings for sugar or carbs
    8. Arthritis or joint pain
    9. Depression, anxiety, ADD, ADHD
    10. Autoimmune diseases such as rheumatoid arthritis, lupus, celiac disease or Crohn’s

    How to heal a leaky gut

    The key to healing a leaky gut is changing your diet and eliminating the foods that your body treats as toxic. On the advice of my nutritionist, I eliminated gluten, dairy, soy, refined sugar, caffeine and alcohol. Within six weeks, I was feeling like a new person. My energy levels were way up, the diarrhea and bloating had subsided, and I was sleeping like a baby at night.

    In addition to eliminating certain foods, I added a few things to help repair my leaky gut. These included healthy fats such as fish, coconut and olive oils; avocados and flax; probiotics to restore the healthy bacteria in my gastrointestinal tract; and L-glutamine, an amino acid that rejuvenates the lining of the intestinal wall.

    Within three months, I had controlled my leaky gut. I have to adhere to my new dietary changes or I suffer the consequences—diarrhea, bloating and fatigue. But it’s a small price to pay for feeling so alive and healthy again!

    If you have any of the symptoms I mentioned, get checked by your health care provider. I had sensitivities to certain foods, but your symptoms could be caused by other issues. It’s important to design a treatment plan that fits your issues.

    Samantha Parent Walravens is a journalist, mother of four, and author of the New York Times–acclaimed book, TORN: True Stories of Kids, Career & the Conflict of Modern Motherhood. You can follow Samantha Parent Walravens on Twitter: @nosuperwoman.

    Un-Dead and Kicking since 1994!

    Psychiatrists are aware that there exists a behavior known as “clinical vampirism,” which is a syndrome involving the delusion of actually being a vampire and feeling the need for blood. This arises not from fiction and film but from the erotic attraction to blood and the idea that it conveys certain powers, although the actual manifestation of the fantasy may be influenced by fiction. It develops through fantasies involving sexual excitement.

    Psychologist Richard Noll, author of Bizarre Diseases of the Mind, says that the clinical cases have a lot in common with the behavior of a character from Dracula named Renfield. He’s a mental patient who eats spiders and flies because he craves their life force. He suggests the clinical vampirism be renamed Renfield’s Syndrome. Noting that people who suffer from this condition are primarily male, he identifies a specific set of stages.

    “The first stage,” Noll explains, “is some event that happens before puberty where the child is excited in a sexual way by some event that involves blood injury or the ingestion of blood. At puberty it becomes fused with sexual fantasies, and the typical person with Renfield Syndrome begins with autovampirism. That is, they begin to drink their own blood and then move on to other living creatures. That’s what we know from the few cases we have on record. It has fetishistic and compulsive components.”

    How to know if you have renfield's syndromeSomeone who seemed to have this syndrome was Neville Heath, 29, England’s “Gentleman Vampire.” During the 1940s, he would pose as an army officer to lure women to hotel rooms. On June 20, 1946, a cabdriver saw Heath in the company of Margery Gardner, 33, who was found murdered the next day. She’d been suffocated and whipped unmercifully by something with a metal tip. Her nipples were bitten off and she’d been brutally raped with a blunt instrument. While her body was covered in blood, her face was clean, although blood was in her nostrils.

    Since Heath had signed his name to the hotel register for that room, the police went right away to question him. But he was already on the run.

    He checked into another hotel at a seaside town and hung out there for two weeks, posing as a war hero. He met Doreen Marshall, 21, and escorted her for an evening stroll on July 4. She then turned up missing. Five days later, her nude body was found in some bushes. She’d been cut up with a knife and sexually violated.

    Oddly enough, Heath went to the police to offer his help. He feigned innocence in the case of Doreen Marshall and said that his name was not Neville Heath, but the police detained him so they could search some of his belongings. They found a braided whip that matched the patterns found on the first murdered woman. Heath also had in his possession a blood-soaked scarf that matched her blood type. Another one turned up in his drawer at the seaside hotel and that was matched to Doreen Marshall’s blood type.

    Further investigation into his military record and personal history indicated that he’d participated in several incidents of sadistic behavior with women, although he was ever the gentleman with his naïve fiancé.

    Arrested and tried for murder, Heath wanted to mount an insanity defense, but while the psychiatrists believed he was sadistic and perverted, they could not say that he was legally insane. Found guilty, he was sentenced to be executed.

    While Heath may not have actually drunk blood from his victims (although there’s speculation that he licked it off Margery Gardner’s face), his possession of the blood-soaked handkerchiefs, along with the predatory and compulsive nature of his crimes, would qualify him for consideration as a clinical vampire.

    Written by Katherine Ramsland.
    Originally published online at The Crime Library.
    Reproduced with the permission of the author.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    How to know if you have renfield's syndromeThe official status of clinical vampirism, otherwise called Renfield Syndrome, is currently popularized, though rarely emulated by criminals. Unfortunately, because of its rare appearance in society, it doesn’t actually appear in the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders. The current version, the DSM-IV is a list of all mental disorders, that includes the criteria necessary for diagnosis; in other words, Renfield Syndrome aka clinical vampirism, is not recognized as an official illness, despite the active term being applied to occasional cases of psychiatric interest. The cases the term is applied to are usual those of serial killers and violent criminals who drink their victims’ blood. However, there are psychiatric references made to the disease.

    For example, you may find the works of Richard Noll especially intriguing; he coined the term Renfield Syndrome, and discusses it in his book, Bizarre Diseases of the Mind. Noll named the disease after Dracula’s deranged victim, Dr. Renfield, who spent his time in the story locked within a prison-like mental facility, eating insects because he craved their life force. Noll claims that males are most often affected by the disease, and that it runs in stages. The first stage is an event in the male’s life before puberty, in which he is sexually excited by a bloody injury, or ingestion of the blood. The second stage is sexual fantasies about drinking blood during puberty, which eventually becomes auto-vampirism, –drinking one’s own blood. Inevitably, the individual suffering from Renfield Syndrome is tempted to try this on animals, which leads to drinking the blood of human beings.

    There are only a few case files with which to study, making the disease rare, and hard to investigate, in terms of psychological interest. The book also touched on other extremely rare personality disorders, such as possession, and split- or multiple personalities, disease that modern psychiatry knows very little about. The sad fact is that for Renfield Syndrome to be more identifiable, and more easily diagnosed, there would have to be more cases of the illness to study. The more disturbing question lies in the modern vampire community; are these people suffering from a mental illness, or are they simply following a lifestyle that makes them happy? This editor plans to bring back a favorite interview subject; the vampire Merticus, to answer that question, and discover how the modern vampire community feels about the disease.

    Hahahaha Jack My Swag!

    Friday, October 28, 2011


    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Sunday, October 23, 2011

    This is the last day

    Sunday, October 16, 2011

    Guys and Dolls!!

    Wow, I haven’t made a post in a LONG time! I’ve been too busy with Guys and Dolls to really do anything, but last night we had pictures, so I’ll post the best ones!

    Well, that’s all for now! I promise to do more posts as soon as this play is over!

    Sunday, October 2, 2011

    Re: Stickaid

    I don’t think I’ve ever been so tired in my life.

    I watched Stickaid until 2:00 AM. I didn’t get to see the end but.
    Your probably thinking that that was really stupid, and, new flash, it was.
    I’m so tired, I can hardly sit up. I DO NOT have energy or the time to do a Monty Python or Crackula post considering that I leave for Stebens in 5 minutes so, it’ll have to wait.
    In the meantime, enjoy this list of the Top 60 Ghetto Black Names. Look it up on Youtube.

    60. Latifah
    59. Shaniqua
    58. Latoya
    57. Laquisha
    56. La’Kisha
    55. La’Tanya
    54. Rohandra
    53. Bon’Quisha
    52. Sha’Tanya
    51. Toprameneesha
    50. La’Quishria
    49. Bonifa
    48. Shataniana
    47. Levondia
    46. Bufanaquishria
    45. La’Quishraniqua
    44. Barbeesha
    43. Mo’Nique
    42. Abduiniana
    41. Fo’Landra
    40. Kisha
    39. Bon’Qui’Qui
    38. V’Lanta’la’mana’ma’nisha
    37. Sha’Nay’Nay
    36. Tay Tay
    35. Da’Quonde
    34. La’Trice
    33. Deedra
    32. Tramicia
    31. De’Lanice
    30. Ka’Likatifrianiqua
    29. Sha’Londria
    28. Sha’Quonda
    27. Elephantisha
    26. La’Quaysha
    25. Guuuuuurrrrrrllllll
    24. Qua’Lifriaqui’Sha’Niquia
    23. Cornbreesha
    22. Congratulashayla
    21. Barackisha
    20. Obamaniqua
    19. Koolaidria
    18. Spongebobeeshia
    17. Clitorisandrea
    16. Fa’Nay Nay
    15. Comptonia
    14. Harlemisha
    13. Beethovenice
    12. Watermelondrea
    11. Cellularphoniqua
    10. Unidastazovamerikaliqua
    9. Alejandrisha
    8. King’Kong’Quisha
    7. Fri’Chickenisha
    6. Colla’Greeniqua
    5. Grapedrankisha
    4. Africanishaniqua
    3. Que’Shayda
    2. La’Taniana’Bo’Vanashrianiqualiquanice
    1. Courtney

    Which is your favorite? Comment below.

    Saturday, October 1, 2011


    So, I’m currently watching Stickaid 2011, Charlie just got off. Now, I’m posting about this because I don’t have a Twitter or Facebook so I cannot chat on there, so I must talk on here.
    They’re doing music hour now, and I don’t know for how long I’m going to watch, I just don’t want to miss Charlie.
    I’m tired but I promised Randy I would do a Monty Python post so I’ll do that next.
    In the meantime, check these links:
    Stickaid 2011 Info
    Watch Stickaid 2011
    The Playlist of Challenge Charlies


    Friday, September 30, 2011

    Today Was The Fun Day From HELL. By Ann

    Ann had a “Fun Day” today at school. Here was basically all the life threatening things she was forced to do by the majority of common society.

    Schedule of the Fun Day from HELL.
    1:10-Had to go outside. Metaphorically stepped on Belzeneff and was put in a team in which they knew no one.
    1:15-Tug-o-Torture (Tug-of-War)
    1:45-Crapsket Ball (Basketball). Put to slavery by the Gremlin.
    2:00-Walk 2,000 miles to the football field to play Frisbee Golf (Frisbee Golf). Lots of unnecessary running.
    2:11-Fuck Tag (freeze tag)
    2:16-Red Rover (Red Rover). Got smacked in the arm 15 times in the same place.
    2:30-FLAG FOOTBALL (Flag Football).
    3:00-Shoved inside to wallow in misery.
    3:01-Forced outside to wait 15 hours for the bus.
    3:16-Bus arrives.
    3:17-Talk to Jenna about Fun Day From HELL.
    4:30-Later continues to post Ann’s troubles on the Internet while listening to Potter Puppet Pals.

    Thursday, September 29, 2011

    So, I started my Dracula parody play today. It’s called Crackula. Well, writing it. I did character descriptions and I’ll post them in the next post.

    And, as for Meme Monday, yeah, not gonna do that anymore. Didn’t work to well, so now I’ll just post Memes when I find a good one.

    Even if you DO NOT have a Google account, you CAN IN FACT post comments. You just choose under “How to reply” menu “Anonymous” and you CAN post a comment. I would REALLY like to hear from you because I enjoy comments. Also, if I know who you are in RL, post who you are at the bottom of the comment, thank you.

    I’ll try to squeeze in my Monty Python post next (Like I promised Randy), and then my Crackula character descriptions, though I might not get around to either this weekend. Sorry Randy. I SOLEMNLY SWEAR THAT (I AM UP TO NO GOOD) I WILL POST THE MONTY PYTHON POST THIS WEEKEND.

    And, Rachel, my video thing wasn’t working, so I’ll make the Sebby video sometime in the next week.

    It’s irrelevant that you’ve been working in your field for years; you’re living in fear of being outed as a fraud. A fake. A phony.

    It’s imposter syndrome.

    Imposter syndrome is the inability to internalize your successes, coupled with the fear of being outed as an unqualified fraud.

    This fear of being exposed as inadequate and unqualified literally keeps you from achieving your best professional self.

    You are not alone. In fact, nearly everyone has experienced a case of it at some time in their lives. So what keeps some people operating in fear while others can let it go? According to Valerie Young, author of The Secret Thoughts of Successful Women: Why Capable People Suffer From the Imposter Syndrome and How to Thrive in Spite of It, part of the solution is understanding the category of imposter syndrome that you have. Young lists five categories:

    1. Perfectionist
    2. The Superwoman/man
    3. The Natural Genius
    4. The Rugged Individualist
    5. The Expert

    How Do I Know Which Imposter Syndrome I Have?

    In her book, Young points out some identifying features of each kind of imposter syndrome. Though her book will give you a more accurate sense of where you stand, we crafted the following quiz around her descriptions in order to help you understand which form is your most dominant and how you can overcome imposter syndrome.

    I saw no harm in preordering this

    I respect your opinion, and not saying you are wrong, but in my opinion this does harm. All this is, is a big money grab and doesn’t keep the publishers/developers honest to do their best work.

    Just too many companies do this now, and all it does is make companies lazy and not worry if the product they put out is any good since they already have our money. At least over 8 million people were smart enough not to buy Fallout 76 on release. It does seem people do know better now.

    The way I see it, don’t give the companies any money. Only support them when they actually release an almost bug free game (yeah I know games have bugs, but I am talking about no game breaking bugs or major bugs, things that should be caught and fixed in QA). Then and only then should we give companies our money, not before.

    Heck, just look at Stellaris. Paradox got people’s money and then the people complained how shallow it was on release and how buggy it was.

    So what incentive does a developer/publisher have to make their game excellent or at least good on release when they already have our money?

    Especially when it’s a year or more away. Yes you can always refund, BUT if it’s like another Watch Dogs 1 or Fallout 76, like a bait and switch, that is all we are doing, is supporting these kinds of business tactics.

    Times are changing now, thing is, the change is slow. It is happening. 1 million less sales in Battlfield V, not sure how many less sales in Star Wars Battlefront 1 and 2. Over 8 million sales not sold for Fallout 76, not sure how underveloping Anthem is doing, but the small trickle has turned into a steady stream now. People are no longer accepting these busines practices and I will only get Blood Lines 2, if the PLAYER reivews are excellent.

    Are you psychic? Could you develop clairvoyant skills or become a medium? There are some schools of thought which hold that we are all psychic to a greater or lesser extent, while others believe that only some people are born with natural psychic skills, or may develop them later in life. Whichever is true, there are some sure-fire signs that your own psychic abilities may be awakening, and that it’s time for you to look into psychic development.

    How To Tell if You Are Psychic

    If you ever wondered if you have real psychic ability or extrasensory perception, the following 15 signs will help you figure out if you have clairvoyance or intuition.

    1. Spider Webs!

    No, not literal spider webs, but the sensation that you have a cobweb on your face or that something is brushing against your skin. If this happens to you a lot, it can be a first sign of spirit trying to make contact with you.

    2. Corner of the Eye Vision

    All of us can report occasionally seeing something weird out of the corner of the eye. If you are becoming psychic, however, this will happen more and more regularly, and the “something” you think you see will become more defined – an actual person as opposed to a vague shadow or a flash of movement. It will still be gone when you turn your head to look, but it’s a good start.

    3. Spirit Dreams

    Our deceased loved ones often visit us in the dream state, as this is when our subconscious minds are at their most open. Developing psychics, however, not only receive more regular visits from their own loved ones, but may also find other people’s loved ones entering their entering their dreams asking for messages to be passed onto friends and family.

    4. Erratic Temperatures

    Have you become particularly sensitive to changes in temperature? Do you feel hot spots or cold spots which other people don’t seem to notice? Temperature changes are one of the most common ways for spirit entities to affect our own environment, and picking up on these is a very common first indication of a psychic awakening.

    5. Sensing Emotions and Atmosphere

    If you’re acutely aware of the atmosphere in a room when you walk into it, it’s your psychic senses picking up on information left in the room by its current or previous occupants. All of us have experience of there being an atmosphere “you could cut with a knife” following an argument, but this is a more subtle pick up of emotions and events which are not immediately obvious. You may also find this with objects – when you handle something which had just been held by a colleague or friend, so you get a sudden flash or insight into their state of mind? If you touch an old or historic object, do you get an instant vision of people from the past who were associated with it?

    6. Random Memories

    We all like a trip down memory lane, but if you find that your mind is suddenly taken back to a specific memory of a loved one, out of context and with no build up, then this can be a sign that this particular spirit loved one is around you and trying to communicate with you. The more often this happens, the stronger the sign.

    7. Tricks of the Light?

    A very common sign that psychic abilities are awakening is to see pricks of light in the air or to see orbs floating past you. You might also notice different colored lights around different people – you’re starting to see their aura. It’s important to rule out any vision problem which might be causing you to see lights, but if your vision is healthy then this can be an important wake-up call about your psychic abilities.

    8. What’s That Smell?

    The sense of smell is surprisingly useful to clairvoyants and mediums. Persistently getting a whiff or something out of place is a sure sign that you could go on to being psychic. Rule out rational explanations first and if you can, try asking for the smell to be taken away and then replaced a few moments later to test whether you really did smell it or not.

    9. Who Said That?

    Hearing voices is the first sign of clairaudience; the first time this happens to you it can be quite a shock, but more often than not it will happen gradually, with you not being quite sure whether you head something or not, or whether it was your imagination or not. Voices are not the only thing you might hear – it’s common to hear snatches of music where none is playing too.

    10. Telepathy from Loved Ones

    Have you ever sensed that someone was in trouble, only later to find out that you were correct? Living loved ones can also communicate with us across space and time, usually involuntarily, via telepathy. Such telepathic thoughts are strongest during a moment of crisis. If this happens to you, it’s evidence that you do have clairvoyance, which you could choose to further develop.

    11) You know who’s on the other line right as the phone ring

    This isn’t because of caller ID. We have all experienced this from time to time, but this is usually when we predict people who give us calls on a regular basis.

    Some people experience this more than others, and if that is also your case, it goes beyond coincidence especially if you guessed a phone call that was from somebody whom you totally did not expect.

    12) You can sense when someone close to you is in trouble

    Call it a parent’s sixth sense, but most they often know when their child is in trouble. This is an ability all in itself. This feeling often goes beyond worry, because it is a persistent and intense feeling that almost always turns out to be true. These psychic connections are not only noticed in parents and children but between partners and spouses, siblings and most especially, twins.

    13) You find out things by touching an object

    Have you ever picked something up and just feel the energy flowing to you? It can happen! Sometimes you may feel overcome with knowledge about a certain object, like who the owner was, what its history was and how it came about. Or, you may find yourself shaking someone’s hand and finding out all you needed to know such as how they are like, where they are from and what they do.

    14) You feel like you have been to a place even before you go there

    Sometimes you find yourself in a new and strange place, but experience a gnawing and familiar feeling. Let us say you visit a certain city you have never been in, and go to an old building – and you feel as if everything about it is very familiar. This often happens when you go house hunting – and it seems as if you know every hallway, every room, what the whole space looks like, how it is decorated and what the details are. This instance may be caused by the fact that you have been there before but have just forgotten it, or it may be a case of deja vu, which can be psychic.

    15) You regularly tell people something is bound to happen, and it does

    Do you find yourself telling friends and family about experiences, dangers and future situations that they are bound to experience? Do these “predictions” usually turn out right? One can easily contents this, considering the fact that we know our friends and family well enough that it’s easy to predict what might happen to them. However, there are “predictions” that come out of nowhere, and are not based by how much you know about their personalities or their habits. It is often a very powerful feeling that compels you to tell them, and when this happens constantly, you might just have psychic abilities.

    This quiz is to test you on vampires. These questions are pretty tricky for those of you that can’t tell the difference between Porphia and Renfields but it is pretty sweet when you read that you got the title “Ultimate Vampire Master”.

    At the end you will be rated and split into groups from the lowly maggots and ankle biters all the way to Ultimate Vampire Master where you could join me and rule the world.

    Created by: Chelsea

    Remember to rate this quiz on the next page!
    Rating helps us to know which quizzes are good and which are bad.

    Related Quizzes:

    • What type of vampire are you ? by Hideki
    • How much do you know about Vampires? by Gabrielle
    • What kind of vampire are u?? by Cornholio
    • How Well Do You Know Anne Rice’s Vampires and Witches? by James
    • Which Vampire Academy (series) guy should you have? by Shay

    What is GotoQuiz? A better kind of quiz site: no pop-ups, no registration requirements, just high-quality quizzes that you can create and share on your social network. Have a look around and see what we’re about.

    Quiz topic: Do I know Vampires?

    Trending Quizzes

    • Who TF Are You?
    • Pottermore Ilvermorny Sorting Test — All Questions!
    • Which Kaeloo character are you?
    • Leadership Style

    Special Feature

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    A GoToQuiz Exclusive: Big Five Personality Test, allows you to adjust sliders to fine-tune your responses to a series of questions. Then receive your personality analysis.

    Give Feedback

    If you notice any glitches or visual bugs while browsing GoToQuiz, please report them! Your feedback is helpful!

    Numbness, tingling, and discomfort in the hand and/or the ring and little fingers, especially when the elbow is bent, are the most prevalent symptoms of cubital tunnel syndrome.This is especially true when the elbow is bent.Rest and anti-inflammatory and painkilling medications are recommended for patients suffering from cubital tunnel syndrome.In addition, exercises could be of use.Surgical procedures could be necessary in specific instances.

    How do you know if you have cubital tunnel syndrome?

    The following are some of the symptoms of cubital tunnel syndrome: Difficulty moving your fingers when they are tingling or numb (falling asleep). You have been experiencing numbness in your hand and fingers, and it has been coming and going. Discomfort on the inside aspect of your elbow. Your hand and fingers experience a tingling sensation that comes and goes.

    What is cubital tunnel syndrome (CTS)?

    It is possible to experience numbness or tingling in the ring and small fingers, pain in the forearm, and/or weakness in the hand if you suffer from Cubital Tunnel Syndrome.This condition is characterized by the compression or stretching of the ulnar nerve, which is also referred to as the nerve of the ″funny bone.″ On the inner aspect of the elbow, there is a notch or groove that the ulnar nerve (Figure 1) follows.

    How painful is cubital tunnel syndrome?

    Pain, a lack of feeling, tingling, and/or weakness are all possible symptoms of cubital tunnel syndrome.The sensation known as ″pins and needles″ is typically experienced in the ring and tiny fingers.These symptoms are frequently experienced when the affected elbow is bent for an extended length of time, such as while one is sleeping or when one is holding a phone.Some people have the experience of being frail or clumsy.

    What can be mistaken for cubital tunnel?

    Another typical blunder is the assumption that cubital tunnel syndrome is the cause of any discomfort in the elbow. According to Dr. Becker, cubital tunnel syndrome accounts for just a small percentage of cases of elbow discomfort. Instead, arthritis or tennis or golfer’s elbow are the most prevalent causes of elbow pain.

    What happens if cubital tunnel goes untreated?

    In the event that Cubital Tunnel Syndrome is not treated, it might cause irreversible nerve damage in the hand. Symptoms such as intermittent numbness, tingling, and discomfort in the little finger, ring finger, and the inside of the hand are frequently described as being connected with cubital tunnel syndrome.

    When is cubital tunnel severe?

    Get in touch with your primary care physician if the signs and symptoms of cubital tunnel syndrome are very severe or if they have persisted for more than three months. It is essential to obtain therapy for cubital tunnel syndrome since the condition can cause the muscles in your hand to waste away, get weaker, and shrink, which can lead to clumsiness as well as further discomfort.

    What does ulnar nerve pain feel like?

    A feeling of tenderness or weakness in the hand. a tingling sensation in the palm, as well as the fourth and fifth fingers. Intolerance to the chilly weather. discomfort felt in the area of the elbow joint.

    Should I go to the doctor for cubital tunnel syndrome?

    On the other hand, cubital tunnel syndrome develops extremely late in the course of arthritis, which is a condition that seldom affects the elbow.Visit a physician if you have concerns that you may be suffering from cubital tunnel syndrome.Your doctor will conduct a physical exam and may also request nerve conduction testing in order to locate the area of the nerve that is being pinched or compressed.

    How do I know if I have carpal tunnel or tennis elbow?

    How can you determine that you already possess it? Tennis elbow is characterized by persistent discomfort, soreness, and inflammation on the outside of the upper forearm near the elbow. This condition is sometimes mistaken with carpal tunnel syndrome. The discomfort gets progressively greater and may start to spread down the arm toward the wrist as time goes on.

    Can cubital tunnel syndrome heal on its own?

    Many people will spontaneously acquire cubital tunnel syndrome, and it is common for there not to be a single identifiable source of the condition. When patients sleep with their elbows flexed, they increase their risk of developing symptoms. The conservative treatment option of wearing a night splint can often be effective in alleviating the symptoms of cubital tunnel syndrome.

    How do you release a trapped ulnar nerve?

    1. Applying ice to the injured region for ten to fifteen minutes
    2. Using topical creams, including those containing menthol
    3. Putting an end to activities that are painful
    4. Taking frequent pauses when performing jobs that are repetitious
    5. Utilizing a splint or other type of brace
    6. Utilizing activities that promote relaxation
    7. Maintaining a warm temperature in the region
    8. Bringing the afflicted region to a higher elevation

    What causes cubital tunnel to flare up?

    When you bend your elbow, pressure is applied on the ulnar nerve that runs via the cubital tunnel. After being injured or subjected to repeated bending and squeezing, the nerve can become inflamed, also known as irritated.

    How long does it take for cubital tunnel syndrome to go away?

    The length of time required for recovery following surgery to relieve the cubital tunnel varies from patient to patient and can last anywhere from several weeks to many months. It might take as little as a week or as long as six months for symptoms such as tingling or numbness to go gone completely.

    If you find a dead or dying bat:

      Contact your state wildlife agency, file an electronic report in those states that offer this service, e-mail U.S. Fish and Wildlife Service biologists in your area, or contact your nearest Fish and Wildlife Service field office to report your potential White-nose Syndrome (WNS) observations.

    It is important to determine the species of bat in case it is a federally protected species. Photograph the potentially affected bats (including close-up shots, if possible) and send the photograph and a report to a state or U.S. Fish and Wildlife Service contact (above).

    If you need to dispose of a dead bat found on your property, pick it up with a plastic bag over your hand or use disposable gloves. Place both the bat and the bag into another plastic bag, spray with disinfectant, close the bag securely, and dispose of it with your garbage. Thoroughly wash your hands and any clothing that comes into contact with the bat.

  • If you see a band on the wing of a bat or a small device with an antenna on the back of a bat (living or dead), contact your state wildlife agency or your nearest Fish and Wildlife Service field office, as these are tools biologists use to identify individual bats.
  • Learn more at the website for the White-Nose Syndrome Response Team, a partnership of North American agencies and organizations including the USGS.

    By: Latoya McGill

    Published: 27 July, 2017

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Your torso is the length between the base of your neck and the top of your hip bone. This length is typically proportional with your height. Your torso length would be considered longer or shorter than average based on how your measurements match up against the average length of torsos for your height range. Knowing whether or not your torso is considered short or long can help when purchasing back support or a backpack.

    Locate the bone at the base of your neck. This will be at the point where the slope of your shoulders meet your neck. Tilt your head forward to help you identify it easily.

    Ask you friend to place the end of the measuring tape at the point you located in step 1. Have them measure down the middle of your back, along your spine.

    Locate the base of your back. To find this location put your hands on your hips so that your thumbs are on your back.

    Ask your friend to measure from the base of your neck to the point you located in step 3 and have them write down the length.

    Compare the number your friend wrote down to these averages:

    male height: 5’7″ to 5’11,” torso length 17″ to 19″ female height: ” 5’2″ to 5’6,” torso length measurement of 15″ to 17″

    If your height falls above or below these averages compare your torso measurements to this standard, with extra small and small being a short torso, medium being average, and large being long torso:

    Extra Small: torsos up to 15 ½” Small: torsos 16″ to 17 ½” Medium/Regular: torsos 18″ to 19 ½” Large/Tall: torsos 20″ and up

    The idea that you can die from a broken heart might seem far-fetched, but according to the National Heart, Lung, and Blood Institute (NHLBI), b roken heart syndrome, is a real, life-threatening condition.

    Also known as stress-induced cardiomyopathy or takotsubo cardiomyopathy, broken heart syndrome has been speculated among celebrities such as the actress Debbie Reynolds, who died one day after her daughter Carrie Fisher, and Johnny Cash who died within months of his wife, June Carter Cash, as The Guardian reported. It’s also been romanticized in movies such as “The Notebook,” in which Allie and Noah die together while holding hands in their sleep.

    Although broken heart syndrome isn’t always fatal, it is a serious condition that can happen to anyone. Here’s how to distinguish emotional heartbreak from literal heartbreak.

    Broken heart syndrome is a heart muscle failure that is usually caused by a stressful event.

    The condition, which is brought on by sudden and intense chest pain, can lead to severe, short-term heart muscle failure, according to the American Heart Association. The syndrome occurs when a surge of stress hormones temporarily disrupt pumping in part of the heart. The disruption “stuns” the left ventricle while the rest of the heart continues to function normally, or with even more forceful contractions, according to Harvard Medical School.

    The stress hormones could be triggered by traumatic events such as the death of a loved one, a breakup, physical injury, or by positive events like winning the lottery or being surprised at a party, according to the American Heart Association.

    Individuals with broken heart syndrome typically begin experiencing symptoms anywhere from a couple of minutes to a few hours after the sudden stress, according to John Hopkins Medicine.

    The syndrome is often misdiagnosed as a heart attack because the symptoms are similar.

    In addition to chest pain and shortness of breath, patients with broken heart syndrome have electrocardiogram (ECG or EKG) changes that look like a heart attack, Dr. Harmony Reynolds, the d irector of the Soter Center for Women’s Cardiovascular Research at NYU, told INSIDER. But when these patients have an angiogram (the standard test used to see what arteries are blocked in heart attacks), they don’t have any blockages or blood clots. “Yet they still have a large area of the heart muscle that doesn’t work properly,” Reynolds told INSIDER.

    Additionally, patients with broken heart syndrome have heart cells that are “stunned” by the adrenaline and stress hormones but not killed as they are in a heart attack, according to John Hopkins Medicine.

    Most patients are able to recover within weeks, although the condition can be life-threatening if patients have congestive heart failure, low blood pressure, shock, or heart rhythm abnormalities, according to John Hopkins Medicine. In either case, it’s important to see a doctor if you experience symptoms.

    “I think there are probably plenty of people who don’t even come to the hospital if they’re having it in the context of an emotional stress,” Reynolds told INSIDER. “It would be a mistake to say ‘Oh this isn’t broken heart syndrome, I’m just upset now’ and to stay home. It’s really important to get to the hospital.”

    Most people with broken heart syndrome do not have a history of heart disease . Although it can affect anyone, Reynolds said it’s most common in post-menopausal women. He adds that there isn’t enough research to explain why this seems to be the case, but doctors speculate that it might be due to hormones.

    Broken heart syndrome is a relatively newly discovered condition, and doctors are only beginning to understand how to diagnose and treat it.

    Broken heart syndrome went undiagnosed until Japanese researchers discovered the condition in 1990. They called it “takotsubo cardiomyopath” after the Japanese term “tako tsubo,” which refers to an octopus trap shaped like the bulging heart during the condition, according to NHLBI.

    The condition is currently diagnosed by the heart squeezing dysfunction pattern that can be seen on scans. “But there isn’t the kind of test where we could do a blood test and say ‘Oh yeah, that’s takotsubo,'” Reynolds told INSIDER.

    Doctors are still working on finding a way to treat it and they may recommend certain medications that block stress hormones. Reynolds also said that deep breathing and yoga relaxation techniques might be useful treatments because they have been shown to improve the functioning of the calming portion of the nervous system. Still, more evidence is needed to support both short and long-term treatments for the condition.

    Sign up here to get INSIDER’s favorite stories straight to your inbox.

    • Medical Reviewer: Dan Brennan, MD

    What is fibromyalgia?

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    A fibromyalgia attack is a temporary worsening of fibromyalgia symptoms.

    Fibromyalgia is a chronic (long-term) condition that causes muscle and joint pain throughout your body along with other symptoms, like fatigue, difficulty sleeping, or problems with memory.

    Fibromyalgia is not a progressive disease, meaning that it will not get worse over time or cause damage to organs such as muscle or bone . However, during a fibromyalgia attack, symptoms become more severe and more frequent for a period of time.

    Fibromyalgia symptoms tend to come and go, so a few hours or a day when you feel worse is not considered a fibromyalgia attack. The term “flare” or “attack” is used to describe a long period of several days or weeks when your symptoms are significantly worse than usual.

    Symptoms of a fibromyalgia attack

    People experience fibromyalgia flares differently. One person may find that their back pain gets much more severe, while another person may have more intense headaches.

    Widespread pain

    The pain of fibromyalgia may be described as aching, burning, gnawing, stabbing, or throbbing.

    Some of the more common forms of fibromyalgia pain include:

    • Lower back pain, sometimes with shooting leg pains
    • Muscle cramps, especially in the legs
    • Migraines or severe tension headaches
    • Temporomandibular joint disorder (TMD) (pain in the jaw joints and the muscles that control the jaw)
    • Other joint pain, especially in the neck, shoulders, and hips
    • Dysesthesia (an uncomfortable sensation of numbness, prickling, or tingling, often in the hands or feet)


    In addition to chronic pain, people with fibromyalgia often experience allodynia and hyperalgesia.

    Allodynia is a lowered pain threshold that causes you to experience pain from something that would not normally hurt, such as a light touch. Hyperalgesia is an unusually intense pain response to something that would normally hurt. The pain may also last much longer than expected.

    People with fibromyalgia are also often exceptionally sensitive to noise, lights, smells, temperature changes, and/or vibration. This can quickly lead to sensory overload, which can make other fibromyalgia symptoms even worse.


    About 80% of people with fibromyalgia feel stiff for at least 15 minutes upon waking in the morning. For many, this continues for hours afterward, and they must allow for extra time in their morning routine because their movement is so limited. The same stiffness may return later in the day if they’ve been sitting still for a while and then get up.


    People with fibromyalgia typically feel exhausted much of the time, even after sleeping or resting. Their stamina (strength for a lengthy physical or mental task) is often significantly reduced. After a physical effort such as work or exercise, the person often experiences a worsening of symptoms, including extreme fatigue, muscle exhaustion, and increased pain.

    Difficulty sleeping

    Researchers have found that over 90% of people with fibromyalgia have trouble sleeping.

    Sleep disorders common in people with fibromyalgia include:

    • Insomnia — problems falling asleep or staying asleep
    • Restless leg syndrome — an uncomfortable urge to move your legs
    • Periodic limb movement disorder — your legs or arms move repetitively during sleep
    • Sleep apnea — you experience pauses in your breathing during sleep

    Muscle weakness and tightness

    Muscle weakness means a loss of muscle strength. Fibromyalgia can cause generalized weakness, affecting all your muscles at once, or weakness in a particular muscle. Your muscles may be easily exhausted and respond by trembling or twitching.

    In fibromyalgia, your muscles may be tight or tense much of the time, leading to soreness and pain. Tight muscles may result in a decrease in your strength and range of motion.

    Problems with memory and concentration

    “Fibro fog” is a common description of the forgetfulness, confusion, and trouble focusing often experienced in fibromyalgia. Communication may become more difficult during a flare, as it may take even longer than usual for you to process information and respond.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome


    Causes of a fibromyalgia attack

    Triggers that tend to bring on a fibromyalgia flare include:


    Whether caused by issues at work, in your finances, or in your personal relationships, stress of all types can cause your fibromyalgia to flare. Stressful events such as the death of a loved one can have the same effect. Physical stressors such as injury or illness can also cause your fibromyalgia to flare.

    Schedule changes

    Moving, a new job (especially if you switch to a different shift), or even a new relationship can significantly change your day-to-day routine and trigger a flare. Even events that create temporary schedule changes, such as traveling or a school break, can lead to an increase in symptoms.


    The menstrual cycle, pregnancy, and menopause all cause drops and/or jumps in the levels of hormones in a woman’s body. These dramatic shifts in hormone levels can trigger fibromyalgia attacks.

    Changes in weather

    Some people find that their fibromyalgia symptoms increase with large swings in barometric pressure, humidity, or temperature, such as when a cold front moves through.

    Sleep deprivation

    Studies have shown that lack of quality sleep worsens pain and other symptoms in people with fibromyalgia.

    Diagnosing fibromyalgia

    To diagnose fibromyalgia, your doctor will ask you questions about how long you have had pain and which body parts have been hurting.

    You may receive a diagnosis of fibromyalgia if you have experienced widespread pain for more than three months and have other fibromyalgia symptoms, such as fatigue or problems with memory.

    Before beginning to explain how to know if you have pneumonia or bronchitis, briefing you about respiratory tract would be worthwhile. As we know, our airways can be divided into upper and lower respiratory tracts for the purpose of understanding.

    The Upper Respiratory Tract Includes:

    • Sinuses
    • Nose
    • Naso Pharynx
    • Larynx

    The Lower Respiratory Tract Includes:

    • Trachea
    • Bronchus
    • Right and left bronchi respectively – These are divisions of the main bronchus. Bronchi enter into the lungs. The bronchus and bronchi are supported by rings of cartilage.
    • Bronchioles – Smaller branches of bronchi within the lungs
    • Alveoli – Bronchioles terminate in small air filled sacs
    • Lungs – Right lung is divided into upper, middle and lower lobes. Whereas the left lung is divided into just two lobes as the upper and lower.

    Some More Details about Our Respiratory Tract:

    • The airways are lined extensively by smooth muscles, goblet cells which are responsible for mucus production and hair-like projections called Cilia. Goblet cells trap particulate matter or micro-organisms and ciliary movements help to push them out of the airways.
    • The respiratory tract is studded with lymph nodes for effective drainage of infective organisms and toxins. The thoracic duct passes from near the trachea.
    • Each part of the airway is rich in blood and nerve supply.
    • The alveoli are mainly responsible for the gaseous exchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide.
    • Pneumocytes within the alveoli are responsible for gaseous exchange and production of surfactant-a fluid which prevents the alveoli from collapsing.
    • The lungs are covered externally by the parietal and visceral pleura. The pleural cavity contains pleural fluid which works as a shock absorber and a transporter of nutrients and fluids from and into the lungs.
    • The lungs are protected by the rib cage therefore direct trauma to the lungs is a very rare occurrence.

    To know if you have bronchitis or pneumonia, it is vital to know that both of these clinical entities are affections of the lower respiratory tract. Further details of this article will help you understand if you have pneumonia or bronchitis or if you have both at the same time and how to differentiate between the two.

    What is Pneumonia?

    Pneumonia is an acute infection of the lungs characterized by the presence of pus, blood or other fluids within the alveoli or the air sacs.

    Collection of any sort of fluid inside the alveoli makes it difficult for the patient to breath. A cough occurs as a protective mechanism attempting to push infective material out of the lungs. Based upon the type of fluid collection and infective organism, color of sputum may vary.

    What are the Causes of Pneumonia?

    The table below will help you understand different types of pneumonia and how they are caused. Each type of pneumonia has plenty of causative organisms or mechanisms.

    Streptococcus Pneumonia – responsible for maximum cases of pneumonia and often results in severe forms of pneumonia.

    H. Influenza Pneumonia – occurs commonly in patients having chronic underlying lung affections. Legionella – air conditioners are the most common source.

    What are Signs and Symptoms of Pneumonia?

    1. Constitutional symptoms like body ache, fever with chills and rigours, night sweats, disorientation and confusion in elderly patients.
    2. A cough with expectoration which is purulent or containing blood.
    3. Difficulty in breathing.
    4. Pain in the affected part of the lungs on breathing or coughing.
    5. Occasionally nausea, vomiting and loss of appetite may be present.

    What is Bronchitis?

    Bronchitis may be acute or chronic. Chronic bronchitis is considered as a component of Chronic Obstructive Pulmonary Diseases (COPD). Multiple environmental, dietary and genetic factors work in causation and progression of this disease. Acute bronchitis is acute infection and inflammation of the bronchial tubes.

    What are the Causes of Bronchitis?

    1. Infection – Bacterial, viral and fungal infections of the nose, sinuses or lungs.
    2. As a complication of other illnesses like measles, chicken pox or whooping cough.
    3. Exposure to irritants like dust, toxins and chemicals.
    4. Inhalation of allergens like dust, pollen, animal dander, hay and certain food substances.

    What are The Signs and Symptoms of Bronchitis?

    1. Fever with chills, body ache, sweating and palpitations.
    2. A cough with expectoration which is scanty initially and later becomes purulent.
    3. Difficulty in breathing while coughing.

    How do you Know If you have Bronchitis or Pneumonia?

    The most important differentiating factors between the two are:

    Pneumonia Bronchitis
    Infection of alveoli Infection of bronchi
    Most important symptom is shortness of breath Most important symptom is a cough and wheezing
    Expectoration is purulent of blood-tinged Expectoration is white or mucopurulent
    Low oxygen saturation Low or normal oxygen saturation
    Rales (crackles) heard on auscultation Rhonchi and wheeze heard on auscultation
    Can occur due to bacteria, viruses, fungi, tuberculosis and aspiration or radiation. Maximum cases are viral. Bacterial, allergic and exposure to toxins and chemicals can cause bronchitis

    A chest x-ray is commonly done to differentiate between the two. Chest x-ray of a patient having pneumonia shows a white patchy area of consolidation of affected part of the lung. The above differentiating features between the two clinical conditions will help you understand if you have pneumonia or bronchitis.

    Frequently Asked Questions (FAQs)

    Can Bronchitis turn into Pneumonia?

    Yes. Bronchitis can turn into pneumonia

    • Causative organisms which infect the bronchi can potentially affect even the alveoli.
    • This is because alveoli are responsible for gaseous exchange and are surrounded extensively by blood vessels and capillaries.
    • The entire respiratory system is also surrounded by lymphatics.
    • Any infective organisms can travel to the alveoli via blood or lymph.

    Can I have Bronchitis and Pneumonia at the same Time?

    Yes. It is possible to have pneumonia and bronchitis at the same time. But to say so, it is considered that a particular micro-organism can infect one lung completely, right from the bronchus to the alveoli. Such cases are often complicated and serious ones.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Written and verified by psychologist Valeria Sabater.

    Last update: 27 May, 2022

    We know that a degenerative knee is a chronic disease that causes pain and discomfort. In many cases, it can even cause incapacitation. That’s why a lot of doctors recommend surgery for a knee replacement.

    Although genetics plays an important role, you can control a lot of other factors to lessen the damage. This means that through some lifestyle changes you can fight for your knee health.

    What causes degeneration of the knee joint?

    In many cases, genetics or hereditary diseases are to blame. In spite of this, lifestyle factors can affect genetics, especially when you’re placing extra stress on the joint. This is common if you have extra weight or bad exercise habits. In rare occasions, the degeneration does not appear to have any origin.

    The most important factor in knee degeneration is arthritis. This chronic disease affects the degeneration of cartilage cells, increasing the degeneration of the joint.

    Furthermore, if you’ve had an injury, it could affect your joints in the future. The degeneration of the knee caused by injury is also called “secondary arthritis” usually due to fractures or knee strains. These are often found in athletes or those suffering from obesity.

    Nevertheless, despite its various origins, the symptoms of knee joint degeneration tend to be similar.

    Symptoms of a degenerative knee

    Once you already have degeneration, you may experience an alteration in the cartilage cells or even visible malformation.

    In turn, this causes undesirable alignment and resistance in the joint. Moreover, this affects the elasticity of the cartilage, causing thinning and deterioration.

    With this in mind, if you’re unsure about your knee health here are some warning signs to watch out for:

    • Pain after long periods of standing, feeling of pinched nerves.
    • Swelling or pain after walking over rocky or uneven flooring, such as after a long hike.
    • Sharp pain while climbing steps that may even have resulted in a fall.
    • Pain during standing after long periods of sitting.
    • Crunching or popping of joints.
    • Swelling. Don’t confuse this with water retention. Make a note if only one knee is swollen and/or if you have swelling elsewhere.
    • Knee malformation. This can only be noticed in advanced stages, and it often causes your knees to turn inward due to cartilage damage.
    • Bone spurs within the knee joint. Researchers have been looking at medications designed to prevent these, as it can cause severe pain and discomfort.

    What if I’ve already been diagnosed?

    First, after a diagnosis of a degenerative knee joint, you should start thinking about your lifestyle. Listen to your physician’s advice, and educate yourself on pain management. Likewise, it’s worth taking a look at the possible medication you might be taking. Those who suffer from a degenerative knee often live long and healthy lives, so don’t be afraid.

    On the other hand, you can also think about getting a knee replacement. Replaced joints usually have a limited shelf life, so take into consideration your age and health.

    Is it possible to prevent knee degeneration?

    First, prevention is key. If you have a family history for knee degeneration, it doesn’t have to rule your life.

    Second, be aware that cartilage can always regenerate. Living a healthy life can limit its loss while helping to rebuild it. Here are some things you can do:

    • Watch your weight; maintain a healthy weight to lessen the stress on your joints.
    • Boost your immune system. Make sure you get enough calcium, phosphorus and magnesium. Fruits and vegetables should be a major part of your diet.
    • Eat a diet designed to helprenew your cartilage. Make sure to include legumes, yeast, gelatin and eggs, as well as vitamin C.
    • Don’t quit exercise; try swimming! It’s easy on the joints and good for your overall muscle and bone health.

    Overall, by adjusting your lifestyle and making a few simple changes, you’ll notice your pain getting better. Remember that prevention and management are key to this condition.

    • Fransen, M., Mcconnell, S., Harmer, A. R., Van der Esch, M., Simic, M., & Bennell, K. L. (2015). Exercise for osteoarthritis of the knee. Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews.
    • Coggon, D., Reading, I., Croft, P., McLaren, M., Barrett, D., & Cooper, C. (2001). Knee osteoarthritis and obesity. International Journal of Obesity.
    • Felson, D. T., Naimark, A., Anderson, J., Kazis, L., Castelli, W., & Meenan, R. F. (1987). The prevalence of knee osteoarthritis in the elderly. the framingham osteoarthritis study. Arthritis & Rheumatism.
    • Heidari, B. (2011). Knee osteoarthritis prevalence, risk factors, pathogenesis and features: Part I. Caspian Journal of Internal Medicine.

    Written and verified by psychologist Valeria Sabater.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    There are several forum posts and opinions voiced by people who have claimed to be real vampires. I hate to be the one to tell you this, but you are not a real vampire. Or, at least, you are not a vampire in the sense of mythology (which includes Twilight).

    Biologically, you are a human. You cannot ever change that, sorry. This is because there is no other humanoid species in existence today other than Homo sapiens. The closest a human being can come to a “vampire” is forcing themselves to drink blood, which is a very bad idea (I’ll get to why later).

    Some species do feed off blood, because that’s how they evolved to survive. Species like the vampire bat, the female mosquito, the leech, the bedbug, and the lamprey eel. So, just as a review: bats, bugs and fish drink blood as a primary food source. Humans do not. Hematophagy has been known to be practice in humans, but only culturally, sparingly, and/or in rituals of ancient cultures. Humans do not use blood as a primary food source.

    So if you aren’t mythically a vampire, why claim that you are? There are two possible reasons for such claims.

    The first reason is a psychological one, and if this is the case, then the person should seek professional medical assistance.

    The second reason is age-related.

    Let’s start with the first reason. If you call yourself a vampire because you “crave” blood (your own or especially other people’s), then odds are you have a disorder. If you truly believe yourself to be a vampire, and seriously need to drink blood, you are suffering from a psychological disorder similar to Windigo Psychosis (which can lead to cannibalism). This is why you should see a doctor.

    “But I WANT to be a vampire,” you might protest. Let me tell you why allowing yourself to drink blood is a bad idea. If you swallow too much blood, your stomach will reject it and vomit. “But I’ve swallowed blood before, and nothing happened!” you might say. That’s because odds are, you got a paper cut and sucked your finger. Small amounts of blood, your stomach can manage. And even if it tasted “good,” consider this– ketchup tastes good in small quantities, but you’d never drink a whole bottle of it. I once drank barbecue sauce on a dare and it almost made me sick. The consumption of blood, especially if it is not your own, can spread viruses and cause disorders in your body (besides the vomiting). So please, for your own sake, do not attempt to drink blood. If you feel you have an intense craving for it, see a trained professional who can help you with your problem.

    If your vampiric “symptoms” go beyond just blood cravings (IE, you think sunlight “burns” you, you think garlic harms you, and you think crosses and churches are your enemy), then odds are these are just further manifestations of your psychological problem. There is a strong correlation between belief and behavior. It’s for this reason that placebos tend to be highly effective in double-blind studies. So, if you can’t afford a psychiatrist, simply stop believing it and it will go away.

    Now, on to the second reason. Despite what you may have assumed, the age-relation doesn’t have much to do with Twilight. It actually has to do with stages of development. Although, Twilight is a factor.

    Impartial observers may have noticed a correlation between the number of Twilight fans and the number of preteens and teenagers claiming to be vampires. This is no coincidence. Five to ten years ago, the same age group claimed to be witches and wizards.

    This isn’t necessarily because the teens actually BELIEVE themselves to be vampires, but rather it’s a form of pretend play that individuals their age continue to indulge in. It’s a left-over remnant of their childhood, and a method through which they learned several truths about their lives and the world way back when. Preteens, and even some teenagers, are young enough to still indulge in this form of imaginative play. In their new world (Middle School and/or High School), they want to understand and belong in the society around them. Imaginative play is how they did this in the past, and it’s how they adjust to changes in their body, environment and social life. It’s a way of transitioning into adulthood with as little conflicts as possible.

    In short– they will, eventually, grow out of it.

    So, if you believe yourself to be a vampire, then odds are you fall into one of the two categories above. In ten years, when someone writes a best-selling book series about ghosts, all preteens will want to be ghosts. That’s just how it works.

    If you believe that you are a vampire and do NOT fall into one of these two categories (IE, you do not have a psychological disorder and you are seventeen or older), by all means argue with me.

    I can almost guarantee you that you will lose.

    Even though we live in a world that is expanding rapidly and at the most technologically advanced era, many niches are still far from being perfect. The medical industry, in particular, is constantly expanding, yet many aspects of the human body still remains a mystery even to the most qualified doctors, physicians and medical scientists.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    While cancer has been treated successfully in many cases, scientists are still unable to determine the specific causes for most types of cancers. This is only one particular example of a disease that can be treated with a relatively fair success rate, but still, the details about the disease are still not completely understood by experts in the industry.

    Today, we want to talk about a particular condition that is extremely rare – in fact, while a significant number of search results pop up when searching for this condition, the majority of these results mostly refer to one particular recorded case of the condition. The condition we are referring to is called gut fermentation syndrome. It is also sometimes called Auto-Brewery Syndrome.

    What is Gut Fermentation Syndrome?

    We should start out by looking at what exactly gut fermentation syndrome is. As we have already discussed, the syndrome is sometimes also called Auto-Brewery Syndrome. In some cases, it may also be referred to as syndrome A.

    A case study published on Scientific Research [1] reports that gut fermentation syndrome is extremely rare and often considered unknown in the medical industry. There are only a few reports published and even fewer actual cases of this syndrome recorded in medical history.

    According to Latinos Health [2] , gut fermentation is mostly found amongst people in Japan, but there have been a small number of cases diagnosed in the United States as well.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Gut fermentation syndrome is a rare disorder with few reported cases.

    How Does Gut Fermentation Syndrome Work?

    Let’s discuss how exactly gut fermentation syndrome works. To understand how it works, we should quickly consider how digestion works. It is quite obvious that digestion starts at the mouth. We consume food through the mouth and the digestive process starts immediately when we initiate a chewing action. Chewing allows food to be broken down into smaller, better-digestible pieces.

    The food is then transported downwards to the stomach, where it is mixed with stomach acids, also known as stomach bile, and broken down even further. The smaller food particles are then transported further through the digestive tract towards the small intestine, then the large intestine and, finally, any waste is disposed of in the form of feces through the anus.

    While food is travelling through the digestive tract, nutrients (vitamins, minerals, fats, protein, for example) are extracted from the food particles and then added to the bloodstream. The bloodstream then carries the nutrients to the heart, the brain and all other parts of the body that need nutrients for optimum functionality.

    When a person develops gut fermentation syndrome, their body stores a larger amount of yeast from starchy foods [3] . Starchy foods include potatoes, pasta, rice, cereals and bread. Yeast from these starchy foods is a common form of carbohydrates. When this large concentration of yeast is stored in the body, it is turned into ethanol, or, as it is more popularly known as, alcohol.

    Apart from starchy foods, the condition may also grow to a more severe stage. In an advance phase of gut fermentation syndrome, the yeast that accumulates in the body of the affected person reacts to sugar particularly well, which means every time sugar is consumed in any form, alcohol is “brewed” in the body.

    What are the Symptoms of Gut Fermentation Syndrome?

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Gut Fermentation Syndrome is a condition that makes you drunk without drinking alcohol.

    Gut fermentation syndrome is a condition that causes yeast in the body to produce alcohol, scientifically referred to as ethanol. Thus, the most obvious symptoms that a person would experience when they have developed this health condition would be intoxication.

    The syndrome causes the affected person to feel like they are “drunk” most of the time – in some cases, the affected person may even feel like they are “drunk” all of the time. The condition also raises the blood alcohol level of the affected person.

    In turn, this also means that they will not be allowed to drive a car due to the fact that a DUI can be issued to a particular person should their blood alcohol levels be higher than a certain level. The intoxication symptom of gut fermentation syndrome is not only noticed by the affected person themselves, but due to the fact that the person feels “drunk” most of the time, it also causes other people that surrounds the affected individual to notice the symptoms.

    One particular case of gut fermentation syndrome that was recorded explains that intoxication does not seem to be the only symptom that this condition causes. This particular case study is mentioned by numerous reports and often referenced by individuals that write about this particular condition online.

    According to the case study, the affected person also experienced bloating, accompanied by gas. Chronic fatigue was another particular symptom that the patient experienced, combined with mental impairment. Furthermore, the patient also complained about experiencing chronic headaches, which affected him throughout the course of the particular condition.

    Treatment for Gut Fermentation Syndrome

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Antifungal drugs help to reduce symptoms of Gut fermentation syndrome.

    Since this particular condition is caused by a yeast buildup in the body, doctors have noticed that prescribing a dose of medication with anti-fungal properties seemed to be effective in reducing the symptoms and assisting with treating the condition effectively. In addition to medication to reduce the fungi content in the patient’s body, certain adjustments are also needed in their diet in order to reduce their intake of carbohydrates and sugar.


    The medical industry still has a long way to go and medical experts are spending billions of dollars on research to identify more advance ways to diagnose and treat diseases. Gut fermentation syndrome is one particular condition that is still misunderstood in many ways by medical scientists.

    The condition has distinctive symptoms that might make it seem like the patient has drunk alcohol, even when no alcoholic beverages had been consumed. Fortunately, advancements in medical technology have allowed scientists to discover the potential causes and develop effective treatment measures to assist with eliminating the cause.

    How is Cushing’s Syndrome Diagnosed?

    Because not all people with Cushing’s syndrome have all signs and symptoms, and because many of the features of Cushing’s syndrome, such as weight gain and high blood pressure, are common in the general population, it can be difficult to make the diagnosis of Cushing’s syndrome based on the symptoms alone. As a result, doctors use laboratory tests to help diagnose Cushing’s syndrome and, if that diagnosis is made, go on to determine whether it is caused by Cushing’s disease or not. These tests determine if too much cortisol is made spontaneously, or if the normal control of hormones isn’t working properly.

    Cortisol measurements
    The most commonly used tests measure the amount of cortisol in the saliva or urine. It is also possible to check whether there is too much production of cortisol by giving a small tablet called dexamethasone that mimics cortisol. This is called a dexamethasone suppression test. If the body is regulating cortisol correctly, the cortisol levels will decrease, but this will not happen in someone with Cushing’s syndrome.

    These tests are not always able to definitively diagnose Cushing’s syndrome because other illnesses or problems can cause excess cortisol or abnormal control of cortisol production. These conditions that mimic Cushing’s syndrome are called ‘pseudo-Cushing’s states’ and include the conditions shown in Table 2. Because of the similarity in symptoms and laboratory test results between Cushing’s syndrome and pseudo-Cushing’s states, doctors may have to do a number of tests and may have to treat conditions that might cause pseudo-Cushing’s states – such as depression – to see if the high cortisol levels become normal during treatment. If they do not, and especially if the physical features get worse, it is more likely that the person has true Cushing’s syndrome.

    How to know if you have renfield's syndrome

    Related Articles

    • Vitamin D3 & Fatigue
    • Can Gluten Sensitivity Cause Low Vitamin D?
    • How to Tell If Your Potassium Is Low
    • Living With Low Iron
    • How Much Vitamin K Is in Calf Liver?

    Normally, your body does an amazing job of sorting through and pulling out all the nutrients it needs from the substances you eat or drink in a day. Sometimes, though, your system malfunctions, and the vitamins and minerals you need are flushed from your system as waste. Doctors call that malabsorption syndrome. Only your physician can determine if it’s happening, but there are a few symptoms that may alert you to a possible problem with malabsorption syndrome.

    The Basics of Malabsorption Syndrome

    Your small intestine is responsible for absorbing nutrients from the food you eat and sending them into your bloodstream, so they can be further processed and distributed to the structures throughout your body, including your bones, skin, hair and other organs. Malabsorption syndrome refers to several disorders that affect your small intestine’s ability to absorb enough of certain nutrients and fluids. This may include macronutrients, such as protein, carbs and fat, as well as micronutrients, such as vitamins and minerals – or both.

    How Malabsorption Affects Your Health

    You need a daily combination of vitamins and minerals to maintain strong bones, healthy skin, heart and nerve function, and a wide variety of other vital bodily functions. Depending on the type of nutrient not being absorbed, you may have problems with your digestive system, low iron levels in your blood (anemia), numbness in your hands and feet, memory issues and more.

    Symptoms may also include:

    • Soft, bulky stools that are light-colored and foul-smelling.
    • Dry hair or hair loss.
    • Fluid retention (edema).
    • Bloating and gas or explosive diarrhea.
    • Low blood pressure, unexplained weight loss or muscle wasting.

    Causes of Malabsorption Syndrome

    It’s important to differentiate between nutrient deficiencies due to a poor diet and deficiencies caused by malabsorption, which has an underlying cause that may need treatment in addition to replacing the missing nutrients. Only a doctor can determine whether your symptoms are caused by malabsorption syndrome.

    It could be, for instance, that your stomach can’t produce the enzymes it needs to digest certain foods or is having difficulty mixing the foods you eat with the enzymes and acid your stomach produces naturally. This information helps your doctor prescribe the correct diet and supplement regimen to keep you healthy

    Causes of malabsorption include:

    • Damage to your intestine by infection, inflammation, trauma or surgery.
    • Long-term or frequent use of antibiotics.
    • Celiac disease, Crohn’s disease, chronic pancreatitis.
    • Lactose intolerance.
    • Gallbladder, liver or pancreatic disease.
    • Parasitic infection.
    • Medications or treatment that may injure the lining of your intestine, such as tetracycline or radiation therapy for certain cancers.

    Testing for Malabsorption Syndrome

    If your doctor suspects malabsorption syndrome, she’ll likely recommend starting with a few simple diagnostic tests, including:

    • Blood tests to check your vitamin and mineral levels, such as B-12, calcium and iron.
    • Tests to determine if fat is present in your stool, which is normally the case in malabsorption syndrome.
    • Breath test to check for lactose intolerance.

    For further information, your doctor may also recommend a CT scan or other imaging tests to check for structural abnormalities in your digestive system, such as thickening in the walls of your small intestine that may indicate Crohn’s disease.

    Treating Malabsorption Syndrome

    Treating malabsorption syndrome includes managing your symptoms, such as diarrhea, and replacing the nutrients your body needs to function. Depending on the cause of the malabsorption and your symptoms, treatment may include:

    • Referral to a dietitian to design a nutrition plan that helps ensure you get the nutrients you’re missing.
    • Medication to control diarrhea, which is a very common symptom of malabsorption syndrome.
    • Enzyme supplements that help your body absorb nutrients.
    • Changes in your diet.
    • Vitamin supplements.

    Treatment for malabsorption is very important. Deficiencies in necessary nutrients can have a negative impact on every system in your body, including your heart, skin, brain, muscles, blood and kidneys.

    But it’s also vital to know which vitamins and minerals you lack, and the appropriate dietary changes and supplement amounts you need for effective treatment. Because high doses of vitamins and minerals can negatively affect your health, check with your doctor before beginning a regimen that recommends high doses of vitamins and minerals or a highly restrictive diet.

    when we think of Vampires we think of blood suckers,who suck the life force from you, the undead, A being with hypnotic powers with the ability to romance a person into wilfully being their victim.
    A being with extreme strength, a manipulator, a night stalker, creature of the night, unable to be out in daytime and sleeps in a coffin, or other uninviting and dark places.
    They usually have sharp piercing teeth and black, red, yellow, abnormal or normal eyes. Ability to read minds and the ability to move faster than the eye, A demon with a slow ageing process, with the ability to rejuvenate.
    They can come across as a normal human being but without the ability to cast a reflection. but there is always an element of creepiness about them.
    They can’t enter a home without being invited first According to legend and what we see in some movies, there are only a few ways to kill a vampire, stake through the heart, holy water, garlic , silver, beheading, fire, crosses and sunshine.
    There are vampires born into it, vampires turned into it and also half vampire who can walk in the day, also known as day walkers.
    Early films showed vampires who lived in old castles like nosferatu a creepy long toothed bald man, who liked to creep up on you and appear by the side of your bed, and count dracula, who was based on Vlad the impaler, Vlad III Prince of Wallachia.

    Vlad was a member of the house of Draculesti or Dracula, ruling mainly from 1456 to 1462 in Romania which at the time was the Kingdom of Hungary. His father, Vlad II Dracul, was a member of the Order of the Dragon, which was founded to protect Christianity in Eastern Europe. Vlad III is revered as a folk hero in Romania as well as other parts of Europe for his protection of the Romanian population both south and north of the Danube. As the cognomen ‘The Impaler’ suggests, his practice of impaling his enemies is part of his historical reputation During his lifetime, his reputation for excessive cruelty spread abroad, to Germany and elsewhere in Europe. The name of the vampire Count Dracula in Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel Dracula was inspired by Vlad’s patronymic Vlad was born in Transylvania, which was in the Kingdom of Hungary (which today is a part of Romania)

    We have so many nightmares about actually coming across a vampire in a dark alley or somewhere similar but equaly as dark and creepy, when I was young I would wrap myself tightly in the quilt for fear of a vampire and even in summer I would sweat while made sure a vampire couldn’t get me. I know now this was just silliness because if a vampire was to come I’d be putty in their hands. But of course all imagination and none of it true.

    So what is clinical Vampirism

    Clinical vampirism, is more commonly called Renfield’s syndrome, and is an obsession with drinking blood. Psychologist Richard Noll who examined cases of clinical vampirism, invented the syndrome. Noll noticed that some of these patients behaved like a demented character named Renfield from Bram Stoker’s Dracula. Renfield being a delusional mental patient in a lunatic asylum who ate spiders and flies to absorb their life force.
    Noll saw this as the human counterpart to the vampire, so late one night in 1990 while he was writing his book’s introduction, he jokingly suggested that clinical vampirism be renamed Renfield’s syndrome. People with symptoms of this syndrome are mostly male. For them, blood has a mystical quality, as if it can enhance their lives.
    In a pseudo-serious vein, Noll followed diagnostic protocol and identified a specific set of stages.
    “The first stage is some sort of event that happens before puberty where the child is excited in a sexual way by some event that involves blood injury or the ingestion of blood. At puberty it becomes fused with sexual fantasies, and the typical person with Renfield’s syndrome begins with autovampirism. That is, they begin to drink their own blood and then move on to other living creatures.
    It has…compulsive components.” Psychiatrists have long been aware of certain cases in which someone has a delusional notion that he or she is a vampire and therefore needs blood. This arises not from fiction and film but from an erotic attraction to blood and the idea that it conveys certain powers. It develops through fantasies involving sexual excitement.

    During the mid-1880s, German neurologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing noted the sexual presentation of the attacks, in that they were compulsive and often aimed at a victim in a way that suggested lust. For example, a 24-year-old vinedresser who murdered a twelve-year-old girl in the woods, he admitted that he also drank her blood, mutilated her genitals, tore out and ate part of her heart, and buried her remains. There was also the man who cut his arm for his wife to suck on before sex because it aroused her so strongly.

    Clinical vampirism is named after the mythical vampire, and is a recognizable, although rare, clinical entity characterized by periodic compulsive blood-drinking, affinity with the dead and uncertain identity. It is hypothetically the expression of an inherited archaic myth, the act of taking blood being a ritual that gives temporary relief.
    From ancient times vampirists have given substance to belief in the existence of supernatural vampires. Four vampirists, including Haigh, the ‘acid-bath murderer’, are described. From childhood they cut themselves, drank their own, exogenous human or animal blood to relieve a craving, dreamed of blood-shed, associated with the dead, and had a changing identity.
    They were intelligent, with no family mental or social pathology.

    Some self-cutters are auto-vampirists; females are not likely to assault others for blood, but males are potentially dangerous.
    Vampirism may be a cause of unpredictable repeated assault and murder, and should be looked for in violent criminals who are self-mutilators.
    Because of the disease not generally being recognized and no current treatment is known, there are debates about the dangers of not being able to treat this disorder, as patients are potentially dangerous to society.

    James Riva was 23 years old when he shot and killed his elderly disabled grandmother as she sat in her wheel chair, he then stabbed her several times in the heart. He drank the blood that gushed from her wounds and then set fire to house to remove the evidence.He claimed he had been possessed by a 700 year old vampire, and that was the reason why he needed to drink her blood. He also claimed his grandmother was a vampire who fed the vampire which possessed him while he slept. He was sentenced to life imprisonment with a further 10 to 20 years for arson.

    Mauricio Lopez’s niece Mariella Mendez was having an affair with her sisters husband, Macario Cruz. When Mauricio found out about the affair he decided to kill Cruz and drink his blood. He stabbed Macario in the heart and the liver in front of his niece and her 4 children, he then took a plastic cup and filled it with Cruz’s blood, then drinking it before fleeing the scene. He’s now facing charges from second degree murder to aggravated assault and aggravated battery with a deadly weapon.

    How to play pump it up

    How to play pump it up

    Recently Viewed Products

    • How to play pump it upJurassic Park Arcade $ 17,999
    • Description
    • Additional information
    • Reviews (1)
    • Shipping Information
    • Warranty Information

    World’s No.1 Dance Simulation Game! New brilliant light show upgrades any location! Unleash the wall of sound with 4 speakers and 2 subwoofers that blast the jams. HD graphics POP on a mesmerizing, huge 55” screen. Build revenue & player loyalty with A.M. PASS card(PIU login). Total of 500 Songs, including 100 new songs- the largest volume of PIU series ever! Online matching system lets you see other players world-wide that you share skills with. All High-Definition Quality Graphics

    Upgrades and More!

    • Extensive Music Library
    • FREE Updates Every 2 Months!
    • Updates Include 100+ Songs
    • K-POP, J Music, World Music, PIU Original Music, and Collaboration with Other Music Games
    • World’s NO.1 Dance Simulation Game for 20 years
    • Linked with PIU M & PIU H5
    • Online Matching System
    • Match up Game Play with Players Worldwide
    • Enhanced User Interface and Convenience
    • Renewal for the Level of Song Difficulty
    • More than 100 Reward Titles

    The Pinball Company does NOT offer inside delivery or assembly on Pump-It Up Dance Arcade. Orders received for Pump-It Up Dance Arcade will be changed to curbside delivery.

    How to play pump it up

    Private Birthday Parties

    We know how to host the best kids birthday parties, including an epic Glow Mania and an inflatable throne to tall slides and larger-than-life inflatable bounce houses! When you pick our Wake County party venue, you will give your child a birthday they will remember forever. Our all-inclusive 100% private parties are packed with family-friendly activities, delicious food, colorful birthday decorations, a devoted crew to help with set up and clean up one-of-a-kind experiences, and more!

    FUN: Our indoor playground, jam-packed with awesome inflatables, is a fun place for kids.

    EASY: We make kids birthday parties effortless for you so you can join in on the bounce house fun.

    PRIVATE: Parties that come together, stay together, so you’ll have the entire fun zone just for you!

    What’s Up at Pump It Up

    Pump It Up is Hiring

    Come join the party!

    Be part of making a kiddo’s big day memorable for a lifetime to come.
    Super fun & flexible work environment. Competitive hourly pay + Tips! GREAT first job opportunity! Call for more details.

    Private is the way to go! Unlike other party places, Pump It Up offers 100% private parties and playdates.

    Pump It Up provides a clean, safe and fun environment for you to enjoy spending time with family and friends. When you plan an event at Pump It Up the attendees are your VIP invite-only friends and family.

    Current Offerings:

    Private Party Celebration

    Party smarter, not harder. Your two hour private party will include dedicated Party Pros who will be there to take care of all the details for you!

    • Weekday parties starting at $249
    • Weekend parties starting at $339

    Private Playdate

    Invite your small social circle for 1.5 hours of playtime in one of our huge arenas!

    • Weekdays: $79 for up to 5 children
    • Weekends: $100 for up to 5 children (**MUST Call to Book** Special Limited Time Only Offering)

    Advanced Reservations Required for BOTH Private Playdates and Birthday Celebrations

    Please note to following:

    • Please note some of our play arenas are located upstairs. We currently do not have an elevator and guests will be required to walk up one flight of stairs. If you want to reserve a specific downstairs play arena for your party, please contact us directly for booking
    • Weekends are reserved for private events – if you would like to view our facility for a tour, please call us to schedule a weekday appointment.
    Product Name Price
    How to play pump it up Pump It Up Anti-Vibration Rubber Bolt 001605 20_18_15.5_ M6

    Pump It Up Anti-Vibration Rubber Bolt 001605 20_18_15.5_ M6

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up Step Acrylic Pads made of solid and durable acrylic material, suitable to replace the used dance platform’s foot pads. customer screw out the metal square cover, then replace the new step acrylic pads on it, very easy and simple to recondition the used PIU dancing stage into “new” look.

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up ATXMEGA IO PCB Assembly for LX cabinet machine

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up Connector Box

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up Digital AMP 100W PCB Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up DSP Sound DVI PCB Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up Flexible Tube Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump it Up Floor Switch suitable for all types of Pump it Up machines. Each Pump it Up dance platform has 5 floor arrows per player. The Floor Switch sits underneath the floor arrow, and contains pressure sensors to detect when players have stood on the floor arrow panel.

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up Foot LED PCB Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up Foot PCB Assembly

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up Foot Sensor is a floor switch suitable for Andamiro Pump it Up machines. This is original product made in Korea.

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up FX Equalizer Main PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Equalizer PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Fan AC 220V 120MM

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Front LED PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Handle Cover

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up FX LED Driver PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Pipe Cushion

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up FX Sound DVI PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Speaker Lamp-G PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX Speaker Lamp-R PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up FX USB ON/OFF PCB Assembly

    Availability : 7-14 days

    Pump It Up Handle Assembly (2pcs)

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up I/O PCB Assembly suitable for Pump it Up: FX, Pump it Up: GX, Pump it Up: SX.

    Availability : In Stock

    Pump It Up LED Stick Bar BBacket

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX Main Box VGA CARD

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX Main Box CPU

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX Main Box Motherboard

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX Noise Filter

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX Volume PCB Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B Display PCB Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 16EA-L Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 16EA-R Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 21EA-L Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 21EA-R Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 26EA-L Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 26EA-R Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 30EA-L Assembly

    Availability : 2-4 weeks

    Pump It Up LX WS2813B LED PCB 30EA-R Assembly

    Pump It Up LX 20th Anniversary Edition

    Pump up your location with the 20th Anniversary Edition of Andamiro’s Pump It Up! Get customers moving with a whole new collection of songs, a brilliant light show, and a wall of sound with 4 speakers and 2 subwoofers.

    • Full Description
    • Specifications
    • Product Resources


    Pump It Up – LX is the new Pump It Up 20th Anniversary Edition from Andamiro that will get you moving! The World’s No. 1 Dance Simulation Game features HD quality graphics that pop up on a 55″ screen and over 100 new songs (total 500 songs) – the largest volume of the Pump It Up series ever!

    Get Your Customers Moving

    The brilliant light show and a massive selection of songs will draw the attention of customers as they choose from K-Pop, J Music, World Music and an array of various other styles of music to get them moving. Pump It Up’s new cabinet features 4 speakers and 2 subwoofers.

    Online Matching System

    The fun doesn’t have to be restricted to one location – match up gameplay with players worldwide when you upgrade.


    New brilliant light show upgrades any location!

    Unleash the Wall of Sound with 4 speakers and 2 subwoofers

    HD Graphics Pop on a Giant 55” Screen

    Build Revenue & Player Loyalty with A.M. PASS card(PIU login)

    World’s No.1 Dance Simulation Game!

    Over 100 New Songs and Total 500 Songs, the Largest Volume of PIU Series Ever

    Online Matching System

    All High-Definition Quality Graphics

    Upgrade Reason 1

    Extensive Music Library

    FREE Updates Every 2 Months!

    Updates Include 100+ Songs

    K-POP, J Music, World Music, PIU Original Music,

    and Collaboration with Other Music Games

    K-POP, J Music, World Music, PIU Original Music,

    and Collaboration with Other Music Games

    Upgrade Reason 2

    World’s NO.1 Dance Simulation Game for 20 years

    Linked with PIU M & PIU H5

    Upgrade Reason 3

    Online Matching System

    Match up Game Play with Players Worldwide

    Upgrade Reason 4

    Enhanced User Interface and Convenience

    Renewal for the Level of Song Difficulty

    More than 100 Reward Titles

    Product Specifications

    Shipping Dimensions:
    Main Body:
    Width: 69″
    Depth: 45″
    Height: 84″
    Weight: 1180 lbs

    Width: 40″
    Depth: 48″
    Height: 20″
    Weight: 350 lbs

    Need a part for this machine?

    Click below or call 1-800-828-2048

    Kirkland, WA

    • 3 (5 reviews)

    Where are we going?

    What is there to do?

    You know you want to go higher. little bit more. little bit. one more bounce. there you go! You just need to practice and you will be bouncing high and strong in no time.

    Pump It Up Kirkland is a fun and private indoor arena completely FILLED with gigantic inflatables! They offer lots of birthday party options, but most of all they offer Open Jump sessions for those active kids!

    Just let your imagination to come to life (and play!) with the various open jump sessions, each of which kids can learn just that little bit more about themselves.

    Pump It Up Kirkland offers open jump sessions every Tuesday – rain, hail or shine – perfect for home schoolers too! But if you want to mix up your open jump sessions, just check out the other options!

    They offer Pre-K activity jumps where they can enjoy age-appropriate activities to help with coordination, balance, and agility as they play with parachutes, and hoops! Perhaps they want to enjoy indoor snowball fun with the Pre-K Snowball Jump – and yes, there is a bubble machine too!

    For those creative kids, Pump It Up offers Pre-K Art Jumps where they can spark those imaginations, and enjoy a healthy workout too. Sounds amazing!

    If the kids want to celebrate their big day with their friends surrounded by inflatable fun, the birthday parties packages come with different themes so kids can use their imagination! Every party can be personalized to your child’s needs.

    Throughout the year they also have open events where you child can enjoy imaginative play with the other kids and really get their creative minds racing, so keep an eye out for those in their event calendar. Don’t miss Family Jump Night either!

    So get ready to pump it up, because you will need a LOT of energy to enjoy everything there is to offer!

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Updated on May 21, 2022 by Donny Karr

    One of the most unique species of fish that anglers target in the southeastern United States is the alligator gar. These gnarly creatures are capable of growing to immense sizes and often tip the scales at more than 200 pounds in some areas.

    If you’re curious about how to catch alligator gar and you’re looking for information about fishing for these prehistoric-looking fish, we’ve compiled this article on some of the most prominent alligator gar fishing tips you need to know.

    Alligator Gar Overview

    Many anglers who have fished along rivers in the southeast portion of America commonly target alligator gar, but others often catch them while fishing for other species like catfish or even crappie. I’ve caught alligator gar in places where I didn’t expect them to be and they are much more prevalent than many anglers realize in lakes that connect to large river systems throughout the South.

    Biologists believe that the alligator gar is a fish that’s managed to somehow survive for over 100 million years into the present day (source). While the alligator gar is native to North America, they can also be found in parts of Asia as they have been brought to different regions like Thailand illegally to be farmed and cultivated. They feed on a variety of different creatures that live in freshwater lakes and rivers. This includes everything from turtles to ducks and other small animals as alligator gar are mostly opportunistic feeders.

    Most alligator gar will grow to be about 4 to 6 feet long and will typically weigh up to 100 or 150 pounds. However, there are instances where alligator gar might grow to be twice that size if they have the right habitat and diet. This is usually true in areas that are further south where the warm weather allows alligator gar to have more abundant food choices and longer growing seasons.

    Alligator Gar Fishing Tips

    Alligator gar are typically targeted using a variety of different methods that include bowfishing, trot-lines, as well as using a rod and reel. Catching an alligator gar on a rod and reel can be extremely challenging due to their immense size, coupled with the fact that you’re usually going to be fighting them against a river current. They might also get tangled up around large stumps, rocks or other debris that are commonly found in rivers.

    If you’re one of the few anglers who intend to target alligator gar using a rod and reel, you’ll need to expect to encounter a few obstacles along the way. It’s common to have snags and hang-ups when fishing for alligator gar, so if you’re in an area where there happens to be a lot of debris in the water, you’ll want to use a very heavy line that will allow you to pull it free.

    It’s important that you use a long steel leader when fishing for alligator gar as this will protect your line from being cut by the fish’s sharp teeth, or having the line snapped by rubbing against underwater objects.

    Topwater Fishing for Alligator Gar

    One of the most exciting ways of catching alligator gar is to use topwater lures that you might commonly expect to employ while fishing for bass or other species. The bulk of an alligator gar’s diet consists of various creatures that are mostly found on the water’s surface, which makes topwater lures a great choice for luring these fish in for a bite.

    The best topwater lures for alligator gar are typically those that closely resemble baitfish. A large topwater popper is always a good choice, especially one that has a color pattern that mimics certain types of fish found in the waterway you’re fishing in. I personally fish in rivers where there are abundant populations of bluegill and sunfish, so I like to use topwater poppers that have blue, orange and green colors as this usually appeals to the alligator gar in that particular river.

    One of my absolute favorite choices of topwater lures for alligator gar is the River2Sea Whopper Plopper lure. I like to use the 5-inch version of this lure in the bluegill color pattern as this is often very productive in getting alligator gar of all sizes to bite. These types of lures are especially effective when the water is relatively clear on rivers where there are good numbers of alligator gar.

    Natural Bait

    The best overall way to attract a bite from an alligator gar is to use natural or live bait. This can be anything from minnows to chicken livers or shiners. These fish are not known for being overly picky and most anglers who are fishing for catfish or other species in rivers or lakes where alligator gar are present often catch gar instead of the fish they’re targeting.

    If you’re fishing in a river with fast-moving current, it’s best to have a heavy sinker on your line to keep it in place and prevent it from being swept downstream with the current. If you’re fishing from a boat, you can fish without a sinker and allow the bait to float in the current using a bobber or cork.

    I’ve found that most alligator gar tend to bite more often if you’re fishing closer to the surface using a bobber and natural bait. It’s best to use a large treble hook because these large fish can be a bit finicky with their prey at times. Alligator gar often hold their prey in their mouth and will swim far away from the site where they initially bit the creature (or bait, in this instance) before they will begin the process of swallowing it.

    Best Tackle for Alligator Gar

    It’s best to have heavy tackle and gear for alligator gar. Most of these fish will be quite a bit larger than anything else you’re probably used to and it’s easy to get caught being unprepared if you’re trying to catch something like catfish and you actually catch a large alligator gar. If you’re specifically fishing for alligator gar, it’s best to have fishing line that’s no less than 40 pound test. I typically use 50 or 60 pound test if I’m trying to catch gar and I like to also use braided line when fishing in fast-moving rivers.

    Alligator gar are known as some of the toughest-fighting fish in North America. It’s not uncommon for anglers to take more than half-an-hour to land a full-grown alligator gar. They will usually pull extremely hard when first hooked and will gradually tire out over the course of several minutes.

    Sometimes, it’s common for alligator gar to sit completely still once they are initially hooked. Many times when I’ve caught a large alligator gar, I thought I had been hung on something on the river-bottom for the first few moments until the fish pulled away.


    Alligator gar are quite prevalent in rivers and lakes throughout the southeastern United States. These fish are very exciting to target and are one of the largest freshwater fish species in the world. If you’re going to fish for them, you can use the tips and information we’ve provided as a good head-start in catching and landing your first gar.

    The alligator gar bears no relation to alligators, but with its wide, crocodilian head and razor-sharp teeth, it’s easy to see how this giant fish got its name.


    The largest of seven known gar species, this megafish has a torpedo-shaped body in olive brown and comes armored with glistening scales. It can grow up to 10 feet long, and historical reports suggest it may grow to weigh nearly 350 pounds. This makes it the largest fish species in North America that spends almost all its time in freshwater. (The white sturgeon is often considered North America’s largest freshwater fish, but it spends substantial time in salt water.)

    Range and habitat

    The prehistoric relatives of the species first appeared 157 million years ago and inhabited many parts of the world. Today, however, gars live only in North and Central America. Alligator gars were historically found throughout the Mississippi River Valley and may have even existed as far north as Iowa and as far west as Kansas and Nebraska.

    Today alligator gars are known only to live in the lower Mississippi River Valley, from Oklahoma to the west, Arkansas to the north, Texas and portions of Mexico to the south, and east to Florida.

    Alligator gars are able to tolerate brackish and even salt water, but they prefer the sluggish pools and backwaters of large rivers, swamps, bayous, and lakes. The fish’s thick, spongy, and highly vascular air bladder behaves like a lung to aerate the alligator gar’s blood. It also allows the fish to gulp air to “breathe” in waters with low oxygen. It may obtain as much as 70 percent of the oxygen it needs from the atmosphere.


    Although they may look ferocious, alligator gars pose no threat to humans and there are no known attacks on people.

    They can pose a passive danger, though: The fish’s eggs are poisonous to humans if ingested. The toxicity of gar eggs serves as a defense mechanism against predators such as crustaceans.

    Alligator gars have few natural predators, though alligators have been known to attack them, and young fish are preyed upon by other species.

    Adult alligator gars primarily prey on fish, but they are opportunistic feeders who also eat blue crabs, small turtles, waterfowl or other birds, and small mammals.

    Rehabilitated image

    In the past, the gars developed a bad, but largely undeserved reputation as “trash fish” among anglers who believed they damaged nets and devoured game fish. Resource managers commonly recommending culling them, and throughout the 20th century the alligator gar numbers plummeted, with only Texas and Louisiana maintaining stable populations.

    When other fish won’t bite, try something different and tie on a lure with no hooks

    Late summer can be a bummer for Michigan anglers. The “dog days” heat tends to put bass, pike, and walleye into a slump in many inland lakes. The same heat that drives other fish to sulk in the depths has the opposite effect on another under-appreciated sport fish – the longnose gar.

    Hot, calm summer days are perfect for gar fishing for a couple of reasons. First, gar tend to feed most actively on small open-water forage fish like young-of-the year gizzard shad at this time of year. The other reason is a bit surprising. Gar breathe air, and since hot water is low in oxygen gar tend to rise to the surface and gulp air into their swim bladder more frequently during late summer.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Where to look

    Longnose gar (not to be confused with alligator gar) often congregate in deep river holes or deep water in inland lakes, but they typically suspend five to ten feet below the surface. If you see one gar surface to gulp air there is a good chance that more are suspended nearby. Longnose gar are most abundant in nutrient-rich inland lakes, large rivers, and Great Lakes waters. The western basin of Lake Erie, Muskegon Lake, the lower Grand River, the Maple River, and inland lakes including Wabasis Lake and Kent Lake are all known for producing Master Angler-sized gar.

    No hooks needed

    The head and mouth of a longnose gar are extremely bony. There is virtually no place to set a hook, although occasionally a small and extremely sharp treble hook will catch in the side of the mouth. Because of this, gar can easily steal bait intended for other fish. I have gone through dozens of minnows before finally managing to properly set the hook on a gar.

    The best way to land a gar involves using nylon rope or twine to tangle in a gar’s teeth. How do you know if your rope will work? Run a comb through it. If the teeth of the comb catch in the unraveled nylon fibers then so will the teeth of a gar.

    Once you find a rope that works, the possibilities for lure design are endless. These can be as simple as hookless flies consisting of no more than the rope itself. Rope can also be used to replace the hook of an in-line spinner, the skirt of a spinnerbait, or the bucktail of a jig.

    Slow and steady

    Even when gar are actively feeding, they are not as explosive or maneuverable as bass or other gamefish. Gar are primitive fish covered with heavy scales that give them a rigid style of swimming. If a lure (or preyfish) passes by quickly or headed in the opposite direction, a gar will typically ignore it.

    The best retrieve when fishing for gar is very slow – just turn the crank of the reel fast enough to keep the lure moving. Twitches and quick darting actions with the rod tip may be great for triggering other species, but gar can’t usually keep up with anything too erratic. Instead, pause the retrieve and let the lure free fall slowly for five or ten feet if you can’t trigger a strike with a straight retrieve.

    When a gar does take the lure it is important not to jerk the rod in attempts to set the hook. After all, there is no hook to set! Instead, set the drag loose and let the gar run. As the gar swims away and shakes its head the rope will sometimes become more tangled in its teeth. Even this is no sure-fire way to land a gar, though. For every one gar landed, expect that several others will get away.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    To avoid getting poked, prop a gar’s mouth open with one pair of pliers and use a second pair to tease the rope out from between the teeth. Photo credit: Dan O’Keefe, Michigan Sea Grant

    Why fish for gar, anyway?

    Longnose gar are a real challenge to land. Only a handful of anglers have mastered the specialized techniques needed to bring them to the boat with any regularity. On light tackle (think 6-8 pound test) they put up a great fight complete with drag-screeching runs and impressive jumps. The sight of a four-foot gar jumping head-high at boat side is always a thrill!

    Alligator Gar, also known as Gemfish, is found in deep river bends, lakes, bayous and backwaters of Mississippi, Florida, Texas, Arkansas, and Oklahoma. The best methods for catching Alligator Gar in bowfishing, rod-and-rell, juglines, limblines and trotlines. Alligator Gar bait includes common carp, smallmouth buffalo, gizzard shad, and mullet and shiners rigged on a treble hook tied 6 inches below a bobber.

    How to fish for alligator garRegion: South
    Habitat: Bay, Lake River

    How to identify an Alligator Gar

    The alligator gar is easily distinguished from other gars by its broad snout, two rows of upper teeth, and large size. Most gars have only one row of upper teeth. In most other aspects, the alligator gar is similar in appearance to other gars. Alligator gars have a long body, long snout, and toothy smile.

    The alligator gar’s anal fins are positioned on the underside of its body, evenly spaced from one another. Its body is similar in appearance to species of pike, including the northern pike, muskellunge, and pickerel. Both alligator gar and pike have very similar body shape and fin placement; however, where pike have a forked tail, the tail of the alligator gar is rounded.

    Where to catch Alligator Gar

    The alligator gar is commonly found in bays, larger rivers, and coastal waters. Their range extends from the western Florida panhandle along the Gulf of Veracruz, Mexico, and north to the Mississippi River. Alligator gar can also be found as far north as the Ohio and Missouri rivers. A few sightings of alligator gar have been reported in Lake Nicaragua and the Sapoa River.

    Range: South How to fish for alligator gar

    The alligator gar spawns in the spring in brackish waters; however, the best time to catch them is during the hot, dry late summer months. They tend to stick to deep river bends located near shallow pools of water. The following are habitats where you can catch Alligator Gar:

    How to catch Alligator Gar

    Due to its immense size and strength, the alligator gar is a popular game fish among anglers. The alligator gar can be a challenge to catch and can easily cut an angler’s line if given the opportunity. There are many methods for catching these fish, including rod-and-reel, bowfishing, and passive gear, such as trotlines and juglines. The following are methods and techniques for catching Alligator Gar:

    Best Lures, Bait & Tackle to catch Alligator Gar

    The alligator gar responds well to fresh baits such as smallmouth buffalo, common carp, mullet, shiners, and gizzard shad. The baits should be rigged on 5/0 to 6/0 treble hooks tied 6 inches under a brightly colored bobber that is approximately 4 inches in diameter. The following are fishing lures, bait and tackle that can be used to catch Alligator Gar.

    Gar are an oddly designed, yet very powerful fish that can run and jump like tarpon and pull line like bull reds. Landing a spotted gar is really one of freshwater fishing’s most exciting challenges. These fish look slow and calm when they’re suspended in still water, but I can guarantee they’ll give you a ride once that hook is set!

    What You Need to Know to Catch Gar

    • Gear for Gar
    • Bait for Gar
    • Tactics for Gar
    • Where to Find Gar
    • Can You Eat Gar?

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Fishing Gear for Gar

    Gar are strong fish and require a strong fishing setup similar to what you’d use for inshore fishing. It depends on the species, but some gar such as alligator gar or longnose gar can get over 6 feet long and weight up to 100lbs. I’d suggest tackle that can handle at least a 30lb fish. Some of the rods, reels, and line I personally use are below, but also take a look at any of the inshore spinning rods and inshore spinning reels on this list, they are all perfectly suited for gar fishing.

    $ Okuma Record Chaser

    Fishing rods for gar need to have some backbone to handle strong runs. A good starting point is around a 7ft rod with a 10-20lb weight rating on it. Rods for gar can double as gar rods, catfish rods, and inshore rods. Here are some additional gar rods if you’re looking for more options.


    A well built reel with an excellent drag is a must for gar fishing. Uneven drag can cause issues with the amount of force on the line at any given time and make it more prone to snapping. I’ve experience this firsthand when trying to use a cheaper reel. I hooked a large fish and when it ran and pulled drag the reel itself would bend at the foot attached to the rod and the line would come flying off the spool looking like I do when I try to hula hoop; not something you want to see. Smooth strong drag is key, these are my go to reels, but here are some additional reels to check out if these don’t meet your needs.

    Fishing line for gar should be anywhere from 20-40lb test fluorocarbon or braid. I would also recommend a wire leader since gar have very sharp teeth and can break the line quickly. At the very least use a 50lb fluoro or mono leader.


    These accessories aren’t necessary, but they’re something to think about if you value your fingers, especially if you’re fishing for alligator gar. Gar teeth are sharp and with the treble hooks typically used to catch them you will have to get your hands in and around their mouth.

    Bait and Lures for Gar

    Gar are all about sneaking up slowly on their prey then violently lashing out with their bony tooth-lined bill to snap up minnows and baits. It is terrifyingly sneaky, but so cool to watch. Try these baits for catching gar:

    • Frayed nylon rope – continue reading Techniques for how to use this
    • Live bait such as perch or shiners on a 5/0 treble hook under a float
    • Cut bait such as fish chunks or chicken wrapped with a nylon rope
    • Crankbaits and topwater plugs with treble hooks – you will need every single one of those hooks

    Fishing Techniques for Gar

    Gar fishing techniques can be very unconventional when you compare them to bass fishing or saltwater fishing. In fact some of these tactics are downright absurd, but also very effective. Give these a try, it can be very fun and a challenge to try to catch fish in a way you’ve tried before. Make sure that you consult your state fishing laws first to see which ways are legal to take gar.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Topwater Tactics

    Sight fishing plays a major role in fishing for gar. Almost all of gar fishing is done by locating them and then cast to a gar or school. Utilizing a topwater plug or crank is an exhilarating way to catch a gar, but you must be very patient. Once you spot a gar, cast your lure just in front of it and just let it sit there; only add the occasional twitch. If the gar is feeding it will very slowly move toward the lure, much differently than any other fish that actively strike. It uses stealth to approach and will wait until the lure is right beside it’s head. Don’t move your lure at all, just let it sit. Then give it the smallest twitch, and boom it’s on! The gar will snap at the crankbait with a sideways slash and take off with it. Give several hard attempts at setting the treble hooks into the bony bill of the gar and then hold on.

    Catching Gar with Nylon Rope

    Another successful gar-fishing tactic that a lot of people have heard of but never tried involves using a small length of nylon rope attached to a wire leader. Unravel a few inches of the rope to form a bucktail style lure with a fluffy end and cast it near surfacing gars. They will strike the rope and then get the fine threads tangled in their teeth. No hooks are required, and it really works well.

    Fly Fishing for Gar

    Throwing a lightweight fly and waiting for a gar to hit is is the closest freshwater experience you can get to tarpon on a fly. This is a huge fish with a bony mouth that will be difficult to hook and a challenge to fight. I would love to be able to catch a gar on a fly one day, it’s a bucket list item for sure. Better yet, build your own nylon rope fly and give it try.

    Lasso for Gar

    Fishing for gar is quite creative, and this approach holds true to that. Lasso fishing for gar sounds like it was invented in Texas. It involves snaring gar using a thin wire with a baitfish and a noose. The bait is impaled on the end of a wire and a noose is fashioned around it. When the gar takes the bait the wire noose closes around the gar’s bill and and off it goes.

    Bow Fishing

    In states where gar are not considered game fish you can use a bow to fish for them. This requires archery skills and a whole lot of practice and knowledge of bowfishing, but is also a fun and different way to get into gar fishing. I have never bow fished before, but I am a bow hunter and would love to give it a try. If you have a bow you can add a reel, or you can get something already setup like the Cajun Bow made by PSE

    The Alligator Gar is a species of gar that lives in the southern United States and into Mexico. This fish is one of seven species, all of which live in North America.

    It gets its name from its broad snout, which resembles that of the American alligator. Also like the alligator, this species reaches impressive sizes. Read on to learn about the Alligator Gar.

    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar

    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar

    Description of the Alligator Gar

    This species is one of the largest freshwater fish in North America, surpassed only by the white sturgeon. They are impressive creatures, with torpedo-shaped bodies, broad snouts, and sharp teeth. Adults typically measure about 5 or 6 ft. long, and weigh about 150 lbs. or so.

    Some reports indicate that the maximum size of this species might be much larger. Though researchers have not caught any specimens over 8 ft. long, people have reported spotting individuals up to 10 ft.

    Interesting Facts About the Alligator Gar

    As one of the largest freshwater fish species in North America, this species is certainly interesting. Learn what else makes this creature so unique, below.

    • Living Fossil – This species is what researchers call a “living fossil.” This means that fossils of this fish, even those from millions of years ago, look incredibly similar to the living animal today.
    • Euryhaline – In the constant search for something to eat, it helps to be flexible. This fish can hunt for prey in both fresh and saltwater habitats, which makes them euryhaline.
    • Big Gulp – In their search for food, these creatures often enter rather murky and still waters. These types of waters often hold very little oxygen. Thankfully, when oxygen levels are low this fish simply gulps extra air from the surface.
    • Swim Bladder – When they gulp air from the surface, it doesn’t go to lungs, but to their swim bladder. The swim bladder acts like a lung, and also helps them regulate their buoyancy.

    Habitat of the Alligator Gar

    Because they can live in areas with low oxygen levels, this species prefers slow-moving waters. They often live in lakes, ponds, bays, reservoirs, slow rivers, marshes, and more. Throughout their range, they occupy both freshwater habitats and saltwater habitats.

    Distribution of the Alligator Gar

    Most of the population of this species lives in the southern United States. They inhabit coastal regions from the panhandle of Florida to Texas. Small pockets of populations also live in eastern Mexico. Though it is not threatened with extinction, this fish has become quite rare throughout its range.

    Diet of the Alligator Gar

    Like the other members of its family, this gar is carnivorous. It feeds on a wide range of prey, and its diet depends on its size and location. Fish make up the vast majority of its diet, but it eats just about anything that it can catch.

    This species hunts via ambush. It swims slowly or lies in the shadows and waits for prey to stray too close. Once it is within range, the gar lunges forward with impressive speed to snatch up its meal.

    Alligator Gar and Human Interaction

    Native Americans used this fish’s strong scales as arrow heads and shields. Sadly, during the 1950s, people considered this species a nuisance. Fishermen and even government officials slaughtered the fish in a mistaken attempt to protect more “valuable” sport fish. Thankfully, officials eventually added protections to the species, keeping their population from collapsing.

    The IUCN lists this fish as Least Concern.


    Humans have not domesticated this species in any way.

    Does the Alligator Gar Make a Good Pet

    No, you wouldn’t want this fish as a pet. At an average size of six feet long, you’d be hard pressed to find a large enough tank to house this species!

    Alligator Gar Care

    Aquariums worldwide keep this large an imposing species. Individuals in aquariums also pose as ambassadors to their wild counterparts. They live in impressively large tanks with plenty of room for their bulky bodies. Aquarists feed them fish, shrimp, crustaceans, and more.

    Behavior of the Alligator Gar

    You can often spot this fish slowly drifting or lying motionless in the water. Despite their lazy demeanor, this species is incredibly swift and deadly when hunting for prey. Their favorite spot to hunt is a few feet below the surface of the water. They are mostly nocturnal, and prefer hunting at night.

    Reproduction of the Alligator Gar

    These fish only breed in warm water temperatures after a period of flooding. Large groups form in the shallow flooded areas. Females lay their eggs in the submerged vegetation and the males release their sperm to fertilize the eggs.

    Clutches contain about 150,000 eggs on average, depending on the size of the female. It takes about 10 days for the eggs to hatch into larval fish.

    Beliefs, Superstitions, and Phobias About the Alligator Gar

    People often feared this species because of its menacing appearance. Even though this fish looks alligator-like, and has several rows of sharp teeth, it is not dangerous to humans. Though a bite would be quite painful, scientists have no recorded incidents of attacks on humans by these fish.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Updated on Jun 13, 2022 ;

    Published on Aug 11, 2021

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Updated on Jun 13, 2022 ;

    Published on Aug 11, 2021

    Share this article

    Share this article

    The alligator gar (Atractosteus spatula) is a ray-finned euryhaline species of fish of the family Lepisosteidae. This family consists of seven extant species in two genera. In the Infraclass Holostei, these species are related to bowfin. The alligator gar is the largest fish species in the family of gars. They are also one of the largest freshwater species in North America. Fossil evidence shows that the species have been around for almost 100 million years since the early cretaceous. As they have retained the morphological characteristics of their ancestors, they are referred to as living fossils or primitive fishes. The characteristics are the ability to breathe in water and air and the spiral valve intestine similar to sharks. In 1803, Lacepede first described the alligator gars. These species were originally called Lepisosteus spatula, which was later changed to the current name by E. O. Wiley. Lepisosteus is a derivation of the Greek terms lepis meaning ‘scale,’ and osteon meaning ‘bone.’ There are three recognized species of gars in the Atractosteus genus. The common name gar was previously used for needlefish species, and gar translates to ‘spear.’

    If you like these alligator gar (Atractosteus spatula) facts, then make sure to check out some fun.

    The best time of the year in my experience is July through August. The hotter, the better, and the less rainfall the better. We look for big bends in the river with a deep hole. It is even better if the water above and below the hole is shallow. These gator gar congregate in these deeper holes.

    We use cut bait such as carp, buffalo, and large perch. Our 330 Penn reels are spooled with a minimum of 40 lb. test line with a 24″ steel leader. We hook the cut bait on a 6/0 treble hook and cast to the deeper part of the channel. The bait is free floating with the spool open and the clicker on.

    When we hear the clicker go off we go and gently pick up the rod and turn the clicker off to allow the fish to take line easier. We believe that the reason these fish run with the bait is to get away from the other gar to eat his catch. Sometimes they may pull of 100 to 200 yards of the line on your spool, but be patient. If you set the hook too early the hook may not be in the softer area of his mouth yet. After the fish stops, engage the spool, reel in all of the slack line and when you feel tension on the line, set the hook as hard as you can. With so much line out you must set the hook more than once to ensure a good penetrating hook set. Then the fight is on! Make sure your drag is set correctly or you might get pulled in the water.

    You can release the smaller fish by getting the hook out, but the bigger fish must be released by cutting the leader.

    Editor’s Note: Though in a few areas alligator gar are common, as a species their numbers are dwindling. Their range over the past 50 years has greatly diminished due primarily to habitat loss and over-harvest. Many fisheries biologists recommend a halt to commercial fishing for these unique creatures. In addition, they recommend releasing all alligator gar caught with rod and reel. Measures like these are necessary to insure that this distinctive species remains.

    How Ordinary People Experience the Great Outdoors

    Home diy Grilled Alligator Garfish Recipe

    How to fish for alligator gar

    For such an ugly animal, Grilled Alligator Garfish sure is tasty!

    I know..I know… Garfish tastes terrible, fishy, nasty…I’ve heard all that too. Don’t let the Alligator Garfish’s not-so-sexy outer appearance abate the wonderful inward flavor hidden beneath its primal armor. I’ve taken the time to clean it properly, and prepare it in a variety of ways. Alligator Garfish can be some of the best tasting fresh water fish out there when coupled with the right recipe.

    If you’re wondering how to get the beauty out of the beast when it comes to the meat, check out How to Clean an Alligator Gar Fish. This article will show you step by step how to remove the two delectable tube shaped boneless fillets out of this tasty river monster.

    Before we get started, I’d like to reiterate several things from the “How to Clean” article, as well as add a few insights so that you end up with the most flavorful garfish fillets possible:

    How to fish for alligator gar

    1. The first thing is to clean the fish soon after it has been killed, and keep it cool, and out of the sun until it is cleaned.
    2. Only collect fish from waterways that are lacking in contaminants. Don’t collect the fish from a trailer park oxidation pond, and expect it to be of good quality.
    3. The most important thing when it comes to flavor, is that you MUST remove any discolored meat, and fat from the fillet. You should be left with a beautiful, white meat lacking any blood, or red/pink color. When in doubt cut it out. You are always better off with a bite of food that tastes delicious than a plateful that tastes like the dumpster behind a Chinese restaurant in August.
    4. As with all fish, the fresher the better. Eating any fish after it has been frozen will reduce the quality of the texture and flavor. If you will be freezing this fish, then you need to follow steps 1 thru 3, then freeze in a manner that removes all air from touching the fish. Think vacuum sealer, or the like.
    5. Finally, it is easier to handle the fish when the meat is just shy of freezing, and firm. This prevents you from mushing the meat when slicing, marinating, etc.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    As with any fish, you clean up the fillet’s until you are left with nothing but clean, white meat.


    • 2.5 lbs of Alligator Garfish fillets cut into equal sized pieces for the grill.
    • 4 tablespoons extra virgin olive oil.
    • 2 tablespoons Dale’s Steak Seasoning

    How to fish for alligator gar

    • 1 tablespoon Worcestershire sauce.
    • 2 tablespoons cracked red pepper (1/2 tbs if you are spice sensitive).
    • 1 tablespoon Cajun seasoning.
    • 1 teaspoon course ground black pepper.
    • 1 tablespoon minced garlic.
    • 1/4 teaspoon ground cumin.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    All cleaned up & ready for the marinade.

    Preparation Method:

    • Combine all of the ingredients in a Ziploc bag, and mix thoroughly.
    • Place the bag in ice, or the coldest part of the fridge or the freezer (but don’t let the contents freeze) while prepping the coals.
    • Prep the coals. This gives you time to wash some veggies, coat in olive oil, salt & black pepper to throw on the grill with the garfish.
    • After the coals are white hot, place the marinaded garfish on the oiled grill.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    The alligator gar after the marinade.

    • Grill the marinated garfish as you would chicken making sure to cook it all the way through but don’t allow to dry out.
    • I cut my fillets about 1 1/2 inches thick, and grilled them covered about 5-8 minutes on each side.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Enjoy your Grilled Alligator Garfish

    Serve with your grilled veggies, and enjoy!

    Although I keep a pet ‘gator gar that is around 150 or so pounds, I know little of them other than they like to eat a lot when its warm.

    However, I have worked with many other species over the last 40 or so years and did my own “Hook Mortality Study,” with respect to Largemouth Bass at The Lakes of Danbury, a looong time ago. I believe that some of what I learned may be applicable.

    I had deeply hooked bass brought in by my members in live tanks I made for the purpose. Each member was to take a deeply hooked bass, and every other time they fished, do one of two things. 1) Do whatever it takes with a hook extractor, pliers, fingers, etc. to remove the hook, and 2) Just cut the line as close to the hook as easily done. All deeply hooked fish, the fisherman would be cutting line or extracting the hook (not both) on all deeply hooked bass then put into an oxygenated box with salt and anti-biotic in it, then removed to one of two holding vats by the dock, one for “hook out” and the other for “hook in.”

    I found that, roughly 80% of the “Hook removed, no matter what,” fish died within 3 days.

    However, in the same time, roughly 80% of the “hook left in” fish not only were still alive, THE HOOKS WERE LAYING ON THE BOTTOM OF THE TANK!! This after only three days post capture/hook left in. Further close study revealed that the hooked area would quickly fester up, make a rotted place, and the hook would just fall out, then the spot would heal back over in a day or two. No waiting for the hook to rust out. Not in every case, there was a fish that swallowed a hook and the hook actually poked out through the side of the fish, fell out, and the fish lived. Some hooks were never accounted for.

    But, after that, I have ever since been a “leave the deep hook in there.” person and not a “Get the hook out no matter what,” person.

    Gar Fish Eating – What is the best Bait for Garfish?

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Gar is not a jerk like most fish, it is not fish either. Gar Fish Eating is a way of prey as well as survival. It has the texture of chicken but does not taste like chicken. In fact, the alligator is closer to taste than chicken.

    Alligator gar tends to be white and light with a mild taste, compared to many sports fish meat anglers eat. While meat is delicious, it should be noted that alligator carrot eggs are poisonous and can be ill when eaten.

    Gar fish-eating

    Alligator Gar is the best tip for fishing. Our top picks for Alligator Gar fish-eating are Common Carp, Gizzard Shade and Multifunction.

    Smaller sharp treble hooks enter faster and extra hook points increase your chances of being well set. A baitfish hook with a # 6 to # 2 treble hook on a set of lips or float rigs. The cow often holds the top and swims slowly. Wait until the fish stops and swallows the top.

    There are two things you need to know about Gar. The first one is very edible, really. The second is that its eggs are poisonous to mammals and birds. I could finish the article right there but there is more about Gar.

    It is a primitive, well-groomed animal, designed to eat any food that does not eat it. There are four species of lizards in the Lepisostyre species suitable for gar fish eating.

    There are short nose necks, long nose necks, stained cows, and Florida gurus. Three more edible gars are now atracostious, alligator gar, Cuban gar, and tropical marijuana, all of which have a great fight and can grow to several hundred pounds. These can be taken by bows, nets, and hooks, though local laws differ. Let’s say you are wearing two toes.

    There are two fish that are very easy to cook. A pompano It has no scale, only large bone, has very small pockets for cleaning, and is a frying pan flat. Pompano was designed for eating.

    The easiest fish after cooking is the Gar. How you might ask, is that armor-plated animal easy to cook? Easy. You do practically nothing but cook it perfectly. Yes, you don’t even clean it.

    Cook it directly next to the fire, or by placing it in your oven. When this is done, let it cool down a bit, then let the fibers in, and eat the meat of the back strap under the eat Do not eat any eggs or any eggs. Hugs, eh, read high fish intake. This is the Mesolithic way.

    What if it doesn’t appeal to you? Well, you can cut off the head and tail, trap the fish and then put it whole on the grill or fire. Again, to get the meat of the backstrap, pull out a cooking scale and dig you.

    If you are interested in cleaning and receiving files, handle them from top to bottom. You definitely need the right tools. Usually tin snips, a filet knife, and a hatchet. You are cutting the back of the cart so that it opens up like the cargo bay of the space shuttle.

    First, wrap a rag around the fish bill. This creates a simple grip. Start by making a hole in the back of the head to get the next shape to cut the scales.

    Then cut both sides of the head by placing the tin snips into the hole. You don’t have to cut the whole around the fish, just two vertical cuts on the cutting board. Then you go straight back to the tile with tin snips and two vertical cut uts again

    Now hide away from the meat using your fingers or a knife, or a plus. Once you have scratched the skin, make two long files, keeping your knife and the back of the knuckle and the ribs away from the pieces.

    The brown meat is more flavorful to the kitty and you may want to feed it to the cat. Some cajuns want to make a horizontal cut on the tail and then cut a strap on the skin and scales, working the machete toward the head, then fillet the backstrap on the fish’s side.

    If you want to cook the whole dish, you can continue to cut around the ribs and remove the entrails very easily. Never eat eggs again.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Gar is not a jerk like most fish, it is not fish either. It has the texture of chicken but does not taste like chicken. In fact, the alligator is closer to taste than chicken. An old gar can be soaked overnight in salty water to moderate any strong taste.

    You can roast the fillet, or bake as mentioned below, or make the pie from it by placing the meat twice in a grinder, spicing it up to your liking. Eat hot

    A lot of people will tell you that fabric is trash fish but it is a product in the grocery store. Before there was an ice and fish market in the store, Gars was a respected local fish for dinner. With only refrigeration and thousands of miles away, the modern fish market is losing its prime.

    The sport lost it in spite of phishing as it was very easy to catch. Now think about that, a delicious fish that is very easy to catch. Personally, I catch more than I do.

    When I first moved to Florida, I used to fish almost every day. It was not at all difficult for me to catch at least one meal a day, and that sometimes included hay.

    About the armor plating, called the ganoid scale, which is not enamel-covered bone and overlapping. Native Americans used arrows as arrows heads.

    They also used scaled skin to create plates of protective nipples. Even European colonists used garb skin. To protect the blade, they placed it on the cutting edge of their crude.

    Other Recommended Articles

    • Electric Blue Jack Dempsey – Traits | Size | Tank | Breed | Life
    • Siamese Algae Eater – Facts | Traits | Lifespan | Breed | Size
    • Clown Loach – Care | Traits | Tank | Mates | Size | Food | Life
    • Minnow Fish – Profile | Traits | Food | Care | Size | Eggs | Baits
    • Julii Corydoras – Leopard Cory- Julii Cory – Traits | Breed | Size
    • Pseudomugil Furcatus – Rainbowfish – Facts | Traits | Tank | Size
    • Gold Barb Fish – Care | Size | Breeding | Tank Mates | Traits
    • Motoro Stingray – Facts | String | Size | Diet | Traits | Lifespan
    • Danio Zebrafish – Eating | Behavior | Egg | Traits | Care
    • Fluorescent Zebrafish – Habitat | Diet | Behavior | Traits | Breed
    • Blue Perch – Profile | Facts | Breeding | Habitat | Traits | Diet
    • Swordtail Fish – Traits | Breeding | Care | Size | Lifespan
    • Albino Silver Arowana – Facts | Size | Care | Traits | Growth
    • Platinum arowana – Facts | Traits | Care | Breeding | Size | White
    • Cherry Shrimp – Facts | Breeding | Molting | pH | Care | Size
    • Crystal Red Shrimp – Grades | Care | Size | Breed | Facts | Traits
    • Harlequin Rasbora – Food | Eggs | Breeding | Size | Temperature
    • Beckford Pencilfish – Profile | Traits | Facts | Breeding | Care
    • Coral Red Pencilfish – Profile | Facts | Care | Breed | Tank Mates
    • Golden Pencilfish – Care | Tank Size | Breeding | Facts | Profile

    Saltwater cabbage eggs are also toxic to humans

    Egg poisoning is real and has been viewed as a story of wives, as it is not yet studied. Ken Ostrand, the lead author of Gan Ethyltoxin: Natural Hunters and Its Impact on the Evolutionary Function of Toxins.

    There may be instances where eggs and birds and mammals cause illness. Or, as Ostrand suggests, transforming eggs into fowl for feeding chickens, or even forcing raw eggs into rats, may lead to alterations in the biochemistry of the eggs.

    Hope, this article on gar fish eating was worthy to you.

    Pricing & Availability

    To check pricing, please select duration and group size.

    Please fill out Trip Date, Duration, Group Size, and Start Time before proceeding.



    About Your Trip

    Head out with Gar Master Mark for an awesome day of freshwater bowfishing! Alligator Gar are one of the most distinct fish you can find, and Mark is one of the best guides around to help you spear one. His success rate with these exciting monsters is as high as 90 percent!

    These hunts give you opportunities for several TROPHY Alligator Gar as well as many other legal species such as Small and Large Mouth Buffalo, Common Carp, Grass Carp, Tilapia, Shad, and all the other Gar species to name a few. Plus your fish will be prepped for your travel home or to the taxidermist. If you’re just coming for the meat Mark will be happy to clean and bag your filets for you.

    On these 6 to 7-hour trips, you and Mark will motor out on Lake Livingston where you’ll be bowfishing for trophy-sized Alligator Gar. Learning how to aim can take some getting used to, as the water refracts the position of the fish (Mark will tell you all about it), but in general bowfishing is straightforward, even for beginners; Mark will get you to the prime spots to see some Gar!

    All bowfishing packages include equipment (let Mark know if you are a lefty or righty) & fish cleaning. Hunts can be day, night or both. Marks boat holds 8 comfortably, so make sure to bring some good company!

    About Your Boat

    About Your Guide

    Captain Mark is one of the most experienced Alligator Gar fishing guides in the world, with over 35 years under his belt and caught his first gar at just 11 years old while growing up in Houston, TX along Sims Bayou.

    A few years later, Captain Mark was introduced to bow fishing and discovered how exciting bow fishing could be chasing all types of gar, carp, buffalo, tilapia, bullfrogs and other species. And the rest is history!

    Captain Mark fishes aboard 2 boats featuring large front decks and rear decks. One boat is 20 feet long and 8 feet wide, and the other is 21 feet long and 7 feet wide. One boat can handle 8 shooters and the other can handle up to 6 comfortably. When rod and reel fishing, Captain Mark prefers no more than 5 anglers per boat.

    Captain Mark looks forward to sharing his passion with you for an unforgettable time on the water!


    Our family went out with Mark last weekend for Father’s Day and had an absolute blast! It was our first time bowfishing and we couldn’t have asked for a better trip. We will definitely be going back

    As humans, we like to think we run the show here on planet Earth. But in the grand scheme of things, our legacy is laughably short compared to those of other species. The prehistoric-looking Atractosteus spatula, for example, otherwise known as the alligator gar, is sometimes referred to as a “living fossil.” And for good reason: Scientists can trace this unique looking fish back 100 million years.

    “The alligator gar, Atractosteus spatula, is the largest of the seven living species of gar,” said Robert H. Robins, collection manager in the Division of Ichthyology at the Florida Museum of Natural History, when we talked to him in 2019. “Besides its massive adult size, it can be distinguished from other gar by two rows of teeth in the upper jaw versus one, and a head that when measured length versus width, is broader than most other gar.”

    And talk about massive — in the first week of May 2022, a Texas man pulled in an alligator gar of truly monstrous proportions. According to LiveScience, YouTuber, educator and conservationist Payton Moore caught the huge fish, which was 8 feet (2.5 meters) long and weighed an estimated 300 pounds (136 kilograms). In an interview with the Houston Chronicle, Moore said, “It felt like somebody’s car had just started up and was rolling out of the driveway, and I’m hanging on to the end of it.”

    Moore released the gar back into the bayou after measuring it and uploaded a video of it to his channel, WILD LIFE, on May 7. But he didn’t seek official certification and the fish wasn’t weighed, so his massive catch isn’t eligible for the record books. The record for the largest alligator gar ever caught in Texas still stands with the beast hauled into a boat in 1953, which weighed 302 pounds (137 kilograms), according to Texas Parks and Wildlife.

    Alligator Gar Have No Relation to Alligators

    If you’re not a fishing fanatic, here’s a little background on the gar species (plural can be “gar” or “gars”): These freshwater fish are currently only found in North America, from Montana to southern Quebec to Costa Rica, but historically, alligator gars apparently swam in European, African, South Asian and South American waters, according to fossil records. Also called garpikes, gar are named for the Anglo-Saxon term for spear, and the name is fitting since their long, tubular bodies are covered in a protective armor of hard, diamond-shaped scales, and their snouts are typically long and elongated.

    The alligator gar is a bit different, though — its signature facial structure includes a short, wide, shovel-shaped bill that makes it stand out amongst its fellow gar (and explains the reptilian name). Like other types of gar, these guys can be pretty big, weighing up to 350 pounds (159 kilograms) and measuring more than 10 feet (3 meters) in length. Average-sized adults come in at a more moderate 100 to 160 pounds (45 to 73 kilograms) and 4 to 6 feet (1.2 to 2 meters) in length.

    The alligator gar’s distinctive dark olive-brown skin is one of the features that has historically made the animal a hot commodity for humans. The thick, overlapping scales (known as ganoid scales) have been used to make jewelry and tools, as well as a whole host of leather products, and the skin oil has been used as an insect repellent.

    Alligator gars eat blue crabs, turtles, small mammals and waterfowl. They have few natural predators because of their size. Gar are one of the largest freshwater fishes in North America.

    Do Alligator Gar Bite?

    Though an alligator gar will go berserk if threatened and can definitely seem dangerous, there has never been a verified attack on a human by an alligator gar, even though they do have needle-sharp teeth.

    According to Robins, people have been fishing for alligator gar for centuries — potentially longer. “The reasons for doing so vary,” he said. “In my state, Florida, no one may take an alligator gar without a special permit and such permits are limited to scientific research or species management work only. This is sound management: Alligator gar are slow growing and slow to reach sexual maturity. They aggregate and spawn in specialized habitat. All of this makes them vulnerable to overfishing/environmental degradation.”

    Alligator Gar Are Edible, But Not Tasty

    While experienced fishermen may enjoy the thrill of pursuing and catching the distinctive species, no one’s exactly clamoring to cook them for dinner. The alligator gar is technically edible, but not a great meal option for a couple of reasons. “The eggs of all gar are toxic to eat and the flesh is poor quality,” Robins said. “In addition, all gars have a thick armor-like covering of ganoid scales over their entire body. It would be very, very difficult to process a gar and for the aforementioned reasons, not a good idea or in most cases, worth the effort.”

    If fish enthusiasts aren’t seeking out alligator gar for suppertime, then could they at least keep the catch of the day for company? “I have seen gar for sale as pets, including fantastic color varieties, but all gar get at least close to a meter (3.2 feet) in length and are too much for all but large public aquaria,” Robins said. So, unless you have a private pool reserved just for giant fish, you’re probably unlikely to become the proud long-term owner of an alligator gar.

    Part of the reason alligator gar have been on the receiving end of overfishing may be due to a now debunked theory that the animal was using its two rows of sharp teeth to prey on a variety of other fish that humans wanted for themselves. And while alligator gars do eat fellow fish for food, they’re not as likely to go after game fish, and are happy eating a whole lot of other things like small mammals, waterfowl, insects and crustaceans.

    As for the fish alligator gars do eat, they’re unlikely to eat enough to threaten the fishing ecosystem. “All gars are predatory,” Robins said. “What alligator gar feed on is likely to vary tremendously with life stage. Tiny larvae and juveniles are likely to feed on appropriately sized invertebrates or small fish, and larger gar are likely to feed on fishes and other vertebrates.”

    Alligator gar are just one example of the resilient species that have fascinated experts for centuries. “The seven living species of gar are remnants of an ancient division of fishes that date to the early cretaceous period (about 118 million years ago),” Robins said. “Five of the living species are native to eastern North America, and one each to Central America and Cuba. They are really quite special fishes with an amazingly successful body plan and biology that has really stood the test of time.”

    The first time I ever saw a longnose gar, I was a child visiting a public aquarium, and I was mesmerized by the fish’s unusual shape and elongated mouth. Lake Champlain has a sizable population of Lepisosteus osseus, and when I first started seeing them hanging out in shallow bays, I knew I had to figure out how to catch them on the fly. I did some research and then got to work figuring out the best way to deal with their myriad teeth and bony mouths. Now, when conditions are right, I enjoy fishing for, and putting clients on, these prehistoric-looking beasts.

    The longnose gar is actually a fairly primitive fish. It is one of only seven members of the gar family, Lepisosteidae, all of which are found in North and Central America. The gars are characterized by a heterocercal tail (one lobe of the tail is longer than the other, like a shark’s), hard ganoid (diamond-shaped) scales, and a mouth full of teeth. They have the ability to take oxygen from the surface, thanks to a specialized air bladder. This allows these fish to live in soupy backwaters that many other species don’t find attractive. Baitfish are the primary food source for gar, but they are not averse to eating the occasional frog or any other tasty morsel that presents itself.

    Gar are pretty easy to spot: they look a lot like a stick with fins. When you are first looking for gar, the fish that are moving will be most obvious. When they are really active, you will see then slashing on the surface and occasionally waking, as they chase down a meal. You might even catch one snapping its beak on the surface as it grabs some air. One of the first things folks ask me before they cast to a gar is, “Which way is it pointing?” That is a rather important question, and there are a couple of ways to tell: first, look for the skinny end, since the tail end is much wider; and the fins are triangular shaped, with the tip of the triangle pointing forward. If you cast to the tail of the fish, you won’t get the results you want, I promise!

    Spinning a Yarn
    Targeting gar is pretty easy. Cast your fly a few feet beyond and a few feet in front of the fish. A gar generally won’t move until the fly has gone past, and then there is a real burst of speed and the fish grabs the fly. This is a critical moment fishing gar because, if you set the hook, you won’t get your fish. Mostly because there is no hook.

    you may say. Most gar fishing I do uses hookless flies made out of unbraided nylon rope. Setting the “hook” will result in a lost fish because you’ll usually pull the fly out of the fish’s mouth. The gar’s mouth is almost all bone, and it is very difficult to penetrate with a hook. The rope fly instead gets caught up in their teeth, and this is what allows you to catch the fish. After the gar has had a chance to chew on the fly for a couple of seconds, then you apply some pressure, and the fight is on. Every gar seems to fight a little differently, but don’t be surprised to experience jumps, runs, and a lot of surface splashing. The fight generally isn’t too long, though.

    Landing these fish can be interesting, and I highly recommend wearing gloves. Between the sharp teeth, hard scales, and other pointy things on gar, you can end up with shredded hands or skin if you aren’t careful. An inexpensive pair gloves (rubber- or silicon-covered cotton or just plain leather) will provide more than adequate protection. These fish do thrash around a lot and can be difficult to control, so be careful when you have them in the boat. I ended up with four teeth embedded in my right palm this past spring. They worked themselves out of me over a six-week period. I have to admit that I thought it was pretty cool finding them in there!

    Take your time extracting the fly from the beak. Sometimes you can just hold the fly with pliers and let the gar thrash, and the fish will come right off. Other times, you will need to use something to help keep the mouth open, so you can more easily remove the nylon fibers from their mouth. Remember that these fish breathe air, so as long as you are keeping them moist, you won’t harm them. They are tough fish!

    Tackle for Teeth
    Tackle for gar is pretty simple: an 8- or 9-weight rod will cover most situations. Use a leader of about 6 feet or so, with about a foot of 50-pound-test fluorocarbon as a bite tippet. Gar have pointy little teeth that are not likely to slice a leader like those of a pike, but it is better to err on the side of caution. The most critical piece of your terminal tackle is the gar fly. I tie unbraided nylon rope to a hook and then dress it up with some flash or other materials. Once the fly is tied, I cut off the hook. However, to be legal in Vermont, there needs to be a hook point on the fly, so I do end up lashing a size 16 to 20 hook along the hook shank during construction of the fly. Yes, it’s kind of silly, but you have to admit that it sounds pretty cool to tell people you caught a 44-inch fish on a size 20 hook. Keep the fly between 6 and 9 inches long for best results, since longer flies have more material to grab onto and catch.

    Timing is pretty important. In this area, gar are available to anglers from May through September, with the warmest months being the best time. They congregate to spawn in the springtime, and that can be a great time to target gar, as well. I got my personal best fish–48 inches and 12 pounds–this past May on a 6-weight rod. The spring fish seem to like smaller flies, such as Woolly Buggers, which is what worked for me.

    Gar are often overlooked by fly anglers, but they are a lot of fun on hot summer days when not much else is going on. I know plenty of guys who have cast to them without much luck, but once you get the right fly and put some time into chasing them, you’ll enjoy some wild action. Try it, and I think you will have a gar-reat time!

    Drew Price lives in Northern Vermont is the owner and head guide for Master Class Angling. He fishes Lake Champlain and surrounding waters targeting carp, pike, bowfin, gar, bass and other species (even the occasional trout).

    DALLAS — If you’ve ever come across an alligator gar, then you already know why the fish is referred to as a “river monster.” With a wide, shovel-shaped snout like an alligator and a mouthful of sharp teeth, it’s easy to be fearful of the large, powerful fish. However, the gentle giants get a bad rap, Texas Parks & Wildlife refers to the alligator gar as “sluggish and docile,” and there have been no confirmed attacks on people.

    In the last decade more and more people have come to the Trinity River in Texas trying to catch a gator gar, and this year anglers have noticed the phenomenon has picked up even more interest. They attribute the hype to social media, especially new platforms like TikTok and Instagram Reels that make it easy to share videos and gain thousand of views in a short time.

    “Before multi-species angling was a thing, people just concentrated on those that they were interested in, largemouth bass and bluegill and crappie. So [alligator gar] wasn’t something that was of interest for people to catch,’ said TPWD Inland Fisheries biologist Dan Daugherty. “But nowadays, people are more interested in catching different species of fish and have a bucket list. And the popularity of the social media, “River Monsters” and Megafish, and all the shows that have highlighted these species that typically weren’t your typical sport fishes, has really increased the interest in the species.”

    So what is it about the alligator gar specifically that attracts an annual average of about 100,000 anglers to try and reel in the prehistoric-looking fish, often referred to as the “living fossil?” It’s a fish that can grow up to eight feet long and weigh more than 300 pounds.

    “People want to catch the biggest fish. The bigger, the better. And obviously, the alligator gar is the second biggest freshwater fish in North America,” said Dallas angler and Trinity River Gar Fishing guide Carlos Guerrero.

    Guerrero says ever since watching an episode of “River Monsters” with Jeremy Wade back in 2009, he’s been fascinated with catching “gator gar” and has caught over a hundred since. He regularly takes people out on his jet boat along the Trinity River, serving as a guide for folks gunning for the largest fish in Texas.

    “I had to come by myself and basically teach myself how to catch these gator gar. And it took a while, it took a lot of trial and error, you know, what things to use — what hooks, what line, what reels. I broke a lot of cheap reels from Walmart – I mean, I didn’t know. So I did break a lot of reels and I did lose a lot of fish because they’d bite into the line, too. I didn’t use a steel leader. So it did take me a while, but eventually I was able to do it,” Guerrero said.

    Guerrero believes as long as people respect the gator gar, there won’t be a concern about too much of a good thing. But he does have concerns about people handling the fish who don’t give it the respect he says it deserves.

    “Back then, a while back, there wasn’t Facebook or anything, so you couldn’t share it so quickly. Now, you could snap a picture and share it on social media real quick, and people are amazed by the fish. Social media is just bringing a lot of attention to this alligator gar. And it sucks for the gator gar because — a lot of us, we do. We handle the fish right — but there’s just a couple of them that don’t and what I’m thinking is it will affect the population,” Guerrero said. “Treat the fish with respect. Take quick pictures of them and enjoy the fish as little as possible. And then just put them on the water, put them back in the water.”

    Daugherty says it’s the goal of TPWD to maintain the population of Texas’ largest freshwater fish, and restrictions are in place to make sure overfishing and over harvesting don’t happen. In order for the population to remain healthy, gator gar can only sustain harvest rates of about 5% each year. Anything more will lead to a decline of the biggest and oldest fish, leaving only the young, smaller gar.

    “They’ve been around, the fossil record of ancestral gars have been around for 200-plus million years. They are native to Texas, they’re our largest freshwater fish. And so we definitely have an interest in and responsibility to conserve the fishery, as well as the species,” Daugherty said.

    From Sept. 1-30, licensed anglers can enter the TPWD drawing to harvest one four-foot or more alligator gar from the Trinity River. The section of the Trinity River from the I-30 bridge in Dallas, downstream to the I-10 bridge in Chambers County is one of the most popular places to catch a large alligator gar.

    “This segment of the Trinity River has become one of the most popular destinations in the world to catch a large alligator gar, but concerns have been raised about the potential for overharvest and its risks to fishing quality,” said TPWD Inland Fisheries Director Craig Bonds. “With this drawing system, we are able to give 150 anglers the opportunity to harvest the fish of a lifetime while also meeting our management goal to conserve this unique resource for current and future generations of anglers.”

    In addition, all alligator gar harvested, including those harvested using a harvest authorization, from public freshwater and saltwater waterbodies (other than Falcon International Reservoir) must be reported to the Texas Parks and Wildlife Department within 24 hours of harvest on the My Texas Hunt Harvest mobile app or online.

    “In order for us to manage our alligator gar populations among growing angler interest, it is crucial to know how many are being harvested in Texas,” Bonds said. “By gathering data on alligator gar harvest through the My Texas Hunt Harvest app and online, our fisheries management team gains a better understanding of this species’ distribution, sizes, and numbers and can use that information to help manage for quality fishing in the future.”

    After initially catching a Texas Spiny Softshell turtle, Guerrero was able to reel in a six-foot alligator gar the morning Spectrum News 1 went out with him. Reeling him in, along with the help of his buddy Jerry Beltran, took about 10 minutes. Guerrero and Beltran say it’s a feeling that doesn’t get old and it’s a hobby they plan to continue for many years to come.

    “It’s still special. I still get happy because I’m like ‘Oh, it’s an alligator gar.’ To me, I get excited. Why? I don’t know. I mean, I’ve caught of a lot of them. But these fish, once you see them, they’re very special fish. They’re very rare too, you know, they’re weird looking but pretty cool,” Guerrero said.

    Alligator gar fish hunting

    Alligator gar fish are sold as food fish, but it is not a very popular food fish and lot of sport fishers never eats their catch. The main purpose of Alligator gar fishing is instead the thrill of the hunt since this fish species is large as well as feisty.

    If you want to catch Alligator gar fish during your fishing trip, you should ideally fish near driftwood in slow moving waters since such environments are known to attract the Alligator gar fish.

    The like to stay hidden under driftwood and among aquatic plants to ambush prey that comes too close. Alligator gar fish feed on fish, waterfowl, crustaceans, turtles and have even been spotted killing Alligators.

    Whole mullet is often used as Alligator gar fish bate among sport fishers. Alligator gar fishes are not line shy and attracting an Alligator gar fish is usually not hard. The difficult part it to handle this large and powerful fish. Ideally follow the bobber until it halts, since the Alligator gar fish must swallow the line before the hook is set. Do not set the hook until the Alligator gar has begun to move again.

    Since the Alligator gar fish is so big and powerful it is usually not a good idea to place it in your boat until you know that it is dead. An Alligator gar fish struggling for its life can deliver really painful bites with its small but razor sharp teeth. It should be noted that Alligator gar fish pose no real threat to swimming humans, not even children. Humans are not considered Alligator gar fish prey.

    Alligator gar fish regulation

    Since it eats virtually any type of prey, the Alligator gar fish is sometimes called “trash fish”. A lot of fishermen dislike the Alligator gar fish since it prey upon other game fish. Earlier, it was common for fishermen to snare Alligator gar fish, kill it and throw it back into the water to keep the population down. Today, the Alligator gar fish is considered threatened in several regions and Alligator gar fishing is more strictly regulated. Always check current legislation in your state before you engage in Alligator gar fishing.

    Alligator gar fish adaptations

    The Alligator gar fish can breathe while submerged as well as obtain oxygen directly from the air. This is an adaptation to muddy and oxygen depleted slow water environments. The buoyancy bladder of the Alligator gar fish is connected directly to the throat of the fish and makes it easy for the Alligator gar fish to loiter just below the waters’ surface. This habit makes them quite an easy catch for bow hunters.

    The name Alligator gar fish is derived from the snout of this fish with its two rows of really big teeth in the upper jaw which gives the species a somewhat Alligator like appearance. The teeth are small, but extremely sharp and specialised for shredding prey. A third adaptation is the joint located behind the head of the Alligator gar fish. This joint makes it possible for the Alligator gar fish to make nodding head movements.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Alligator Gar need our help!

    Now most of you are wondering as to what Alligator Gar even are. Alligator gar are the second largest freshwater fish in North America and are absolutely vital to life in rivers in Texas. Years of over fishing and bow fishing have taken their toll on these magnificent fish.

    Alligator Gar help keep the environment healthy by being apex predators which keep the food web in check. Alligator gar also help local tourism as well as the game fishing industry. Furthermore they are one of the few fish who eat the invasive Asian and European carp that are currently proliferating and destroying the natural balance of rivers in the United states.

    With this petition we seek to protect this magnificent species by classifying them as Game fish. Being assigned game fish status in Texas means that the fish cannot be targeted with methods other than hook and line.

    This would mean that bow-fishing for alligator gar in the state of Texas would no longer be legal. Bow-fishing is a method of fishing that uses specialized archery equipment to shoot and retrieve fish which does not allow capture and release of fish back into the wild. Giving the alligator gar game fish status would promote selective harvest since if they are caught with hook and line they can be released.

    In addition granting the gar game fish status would allow gar to grow to a larger size on average due to lowered catch rates and increased protection which would not only help the local aquatic environment but also local fishing and tourism businesses as bigger Alligator gar would make their businesses look more attractive.

    This petition also requests the state to consider a closed season for gar during their spawn, from April to June as this would allow the gar population to recover. Furthermore this petition also wishes for the state to consider a slot limit for the harvest of alligator gar which would allow the smaller gar the chance to reproduce and bigger gar to pass on their trophy genetics which in turn would help local sustainable fishing tourism businesses. In addition larger gar produce more offspring, thus leading to an increase in the stability of the alligator gar population.

    We are also requesting the state to improve the processes by which fishermen get their license and to ensure that fishermen familiarize themselves with state laws for game fish and non-game fish as well as the legal limits and harvest regulation of fish in their states in a manner the state deems fit. This would ensure that the fishing can remain sustainable for many years to come and have a minimal impact on the ecosystem.

    If you wish to see Texas be the greatest at Alligator Gar conservation for years to come please sign this petition! we hope that we can expand this project throughout the range of alligator gar in due time 🙂

    for more info DM @aan_an_adventure on instagram

    Alligator Gar – a threatened giant

    Alligator gars are one of the largest fish found in the freshwaters of North America. They are widely sought after by the bow hunters in the Southern parts of the U.S. An average alligator gar weighs about 100-120 lbs, but the larger fish may even reach 300 lbs and may be 7-8 feet long. Big alligator gars in the wild grow to 12-24 feet in length and there have even been reports of gars fighting and eating alligators. Alligator gars are also called as gator gars. The typical characteristic feature of the alligator gar is the long cylindrical body that is covered with hard scales. These scales are diamond shaped and are also interlocking. The upper part of the body is olive brown in color, while the lower part of the body is almost white in color. The anal and dorsal fins of the fish are located towards the rear and are nearly opposite to each other.

    The alligator gar derives it name from a large “gator-like” snout that has two rows of large teeth in the upper jaw. The double row of teeth is an easy way to identify alligator gars since they are the only Gars with the double row of teeth. The teeth of the alligator gar are very sharp but small. This allows them to easily catch other fish, which is their main prey. The two rows of teeth are used to shred its victims. These are aggressive, solitary fish. They mostly lurk between reeds and other plant life waiting for food to pass by. The alligator gar is often referred to as “trash fish” because of its tendency towards brackish waters and it’s liking for eating just about anything. In the wild, alligator gars feed on fish, waterfowl, and small animals like turtles. In captivity, alligator gars are often fed a carnivorous diet. Spawning usually occurs in April, through till June. Though the alligator gars prefer slow moving ponds and lakes, it needs current while spawning. They deposit their eggs in shallow waters.

    Alligator gars can breathe both inside as well as outside water. That is how they survive in the muddy waters of the South. This peculiar feature is because the alligator gar’s buoyancy bladder is connected to its throat. This enables the gar to linger just below the surface of the water. This makes them very easy prey for bow hunters. Another curious feature of the alligator gar is that it has a joint behind its head. This allows the fish to make nodding head movements. Most people go after the alligator gars because of their size and the thrill in the hunt. Despite their size and their ferocious appearance, alligator gars pose no threat to fishermen. Gars are typically found floating like driftwood in sluggish waters of rivers, swamps and lakes. Though they are good meat to eat, most people do not eat this meat.

    Alligator gars are by far the largest of the gars. Any gar fisherman has to scale up his tackle to suit the size of this fish. Gars are not line shy, so getting hold of a gar is the least of your worry. The big fish must take the line and swallow it before the hook is set. It is a good idea to follow the bobber till it stops. When the fish starts to move again, it is time to set the hook. Preferred bait would include whole mullet, and some people scale the fish before it is introduced as bait.

    Alligator gars should never be introduced into a boat till it is confirmed dead. While they struggle, gator gars can really hurt with their little but very pointed teeth. Alligator gars are not very popular among some fishermen because they are believed to devour all other game fish. This is not true and a belief that persists after an ignorant campaign to eradicate the species in the early 20th century. Fishermen who snare a gar usually kill it before returning it to the waters, a behavior that most stop since the alligator gars are now considered to be “threatened”. Some states like Texas and Louisiana allow regulated gar fishing. However, fishing for the powerful gar is big game hunting. Bow hunters like to hunt for the gars because of their interesting tendency to put up a good fight.

    Didn’t find the info you were looking for? Register for free and ask your question in our Aquarium forum !
    Our knowledgeable staff usually responds to any question within 24 hours


    • Fishing Articles
    • Hunting & Fishing Games
    • Funny Outdoors Stuff
    • Outdoor Adventures
    • Outdoor Video Clips
    • Strange Fish I.D.
    • GPS Waypoint Database
    • Gamefish Profiles
    • Fishing Pictures
    • Fishing Knots
    • Fishing Packages
    • Online Waypoint Conversion Tool
    • Flounder Gigging Rig
    • Largemouth wt. Chart
    • Fishing Glossary
    • Bass Fishing Tips
    • Offshore Fishing Tips
    • Fish Cleaning Tips!
    • Desktop Wallpaper
    • Coastal Erosion Page
    • Sun/Moon Tables

    В Alligator Gar

    Alligator Gar (Atractosteus spatula) Occur in the Mississippi River basin from southwestern Ohio and southern Illinois in USA south to Gulf of Mexico and to Veracruz, Mexico. Alligator Gar are large in size and broad,with a short snout. Light dorsal stripe. Dark olivaceous brown above and white to yellowish beneath. Dark brown blotches on all fins.

    For all practical purposes you can recognize them as those BIG gars with the short snout. Small ones are actually hard to find. The Baton Rouge Zoo has a Alligator Gar in an aquarium. If you look closely you will see that it is no an Alligator Gar but a Spotted Gar! Why? Because they can’t catch any small enough for the aquarium? Alligator Gars inhabit sluggish pools and backwaters of large rivers, swamps, bayous, and lakes. They sometimes enter brackish waters and occasionally saltwater. As you might have figured they feed mainly on fish.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Spawning usually occurs April – June. The Alligator gar is by far the largest of the Gar, growing up to over 300 pounds. Interestingly,a joint behind the head allows these fish to make nodding head movements. Although they are good eating, few people bother with them.

    For those of you wanting to tangle with a big fish and don’t want to venture to saltwater, Alligator Gar are just what the doctor ordered. Alligator Gar get huge, so your tackle will also need to be scaled up to meet the demand. Since it is hard to hook gars, most garfisherman use large treble hooks attached to a steel leader. The leader is tied to the main line with a bobber usually attached above the leader. How heavy your line is depends on your own preference but remember it is quite possible that you will be tangling with a fish that weighs over 100 pounds possibly double that! They aren’t line shy so don’t let that worry you. It is important to let the big fish take your bait and swallow it before setting the hook. When the bobber takes off, follow it until it stops. This is the fish positioning it to swallow. When the fish starts to move off again is the time to set the hook. Whole mullet is a prefered bait, and many believe in scaling the bait before using it.

    Never bring a gar of any size into the boat until you are sure it is dead. Gar especially big ones can really hurt you with those needle teeth.

    Alligator Gar don’t consider humans prey but there is one reported attack on a person in Lake Pontchartrain. The person (girl I think) was dangling his/her feet in the water when a large Alligator Gar mistook here splashing foot for a fish. It bit but thankfully let go.

    I have also recieved an email telling me about two other attacks, these from the Lake Charles area. Below is the direct quote from the email.

    “My dad has told me all my life not to dangle my feet in Big Lake (Calcasieu Lake) because his first cousin, Ben King, was terribly wounded – with nineteen tooth holes – when he dangled his feet off a pier in Lake Charles in the 1920s when he was about 18. He and Raymond Dunn, my dad’s brother, skinned it and tacked it to their aunt’s (Mabel King Kelly)garage. Daddy says it was there for years — on land where the main post office in Lake Charles is today. Daddy says he also remembers a fishing guide getting his hand mangled in Bayou Bicone (sp?) – a bayou about half way down the shore of Big Lake.”

    Key Notes and Tips:
    *When Alligator Gar leap they will often make a loud grunt noise as the air in its air bladder is forced out. The following inhale makes a raspy sound.
    *Alligator Gar can reach sizes of over 300 lbs.
    *Alligator Gars are good eating but heck to clean. There scales are like armor.
    *If you want to make the record book all you have to do is wiegh one. Last time I checked there where only 2 listed in the Louisiana Record Books.
    *Here are a couple of photo’s of Huge Alligator Gar fish.В В В Alligator Gar Picture #1В В В Alligator Gar Picture #2

    Alligator Gar Attack on Humans and Dog

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Although there is no definitive attack on the people, many fear the Alligator Gar assuming their attack. The truth is that these big fish can be quite comfortable and childish.

    Unfortunately, the story of attacking Alligator gar people and the dramatics on popular television shows have given these gentle giants a bad rap. This article will discuss in detail on alligator gar attack.

    Alligator Gar Attack

    However, there is no evidence of an attack on people by the Alligator Gars. Eggs are poisonous, causing illness by humans. Alligator Gars may not win a beauty contest any time soon, but they can win the popularity contest by killing off the aggressive Asian carp.

    Beef is edible, and sometimes available on the market, but unlike the strokes they are, their eggs are extremely toxic to humans. Gar eggs are toxic due to a protein toxin called ichthyotoxin. Brought to a temperature of 120 ° C, the protein may degrade.

    “The fact is, sometimes no human has been verified. Sometimes the bite that comes from the news comes from real travelers, not Gar. These fish only care about eating what they can consume, which is small fodder. “

    How to fish for alligator gar

    These freshwater giants may look intimidating to watch, but attacks against humans are unknown. These can pose an inactive hazard, though fish eggs are poisonous to humans.

    Adult gurus have very few natural predators, though alligators were known to attack them. Young people are hunted by big fish.

    Other Recommended Articles

    • Electric Blue Jack Dempsey – Traits | Size | Tank | Breed | Life
    • Siamese Algae Eater – Facts | Traits | Lifespan | Breed | Size
    • Clown Loach – Care | Traits | Tank | Mates | Size | Food | Life
    • Minnow Fish – Profile | Traits | Food | Care | Size | Eggs | Baits
    • Julii Corydoras – Leopard Cory- Julii Cory – Traits | Breed | Size
    • Pseudomugil Furcatus – Rainbowfish – Facts | Traits | Tank | Size
    • Gold Barb Fish – Care | Size | Breeding | Tank Mates | Traits
    • Motoro Stingray – Facts | String | Size | Diet | Traits | Lifespan
    • Danio Zebrafish – Eating | Behavior | Egg | Traits | Care
    • Fluorescent Zebrafish – Habitat | Diet | Behavior | Traits | Breed
    • Blue Perch – Profile | Facts | Breeding | Habitat | Traits | Diet
    • Swordtail Fish – Traits | Breeding | Care | Size | Lifespan
    • Albino Silver Arowana – Facts | Size | Care | Traits | Growth
    • Platinum arowana – Facts | Traits | Care | Breeding | Size | White
    • Cherry Shrimp – Facts | Breeding | Molting | pH | Care | Size
    • Crystal Red Shrimp – Grades | Care | Size | Breed | Facts | Traits
    • Harlequin Rasbora – Food | Eggs | Breeding | Size | Temperature
    • Beckford Pencilfish – Profile | Traits | Facts | Breeding | Care
    • Coral Red Pencilfish – Profile | Facts | Care | Breed | Tank Mates
    • Golden Pencilfish – Care | Tank Size | Breeding | Facts | Profile

    Alligator’s gar size and tooth appearance both arouse anglers and frighten them into playing in their living waters.

    Unfortunately, the story of attacking Alligator Girl people and the dramatics on popular television shows have given these gentle giants a bad rap. Although there is no definitive attack on the people, many fear the Alligator gar.

    The truth is that these big fish can be quite comfortable and childish. For example, the feeding behavior of adults makes it challenging to catch them Alligator grass can be slow or hesitant to swallow a top.

    If something goes wrong or they feel resisted, the hat is often dropped. Alligator Gar is designed to hold and repress tooth prey, it does not prune into bite-sized parts such as sharks. Therefore, alligator gars do not eat what they cannot consume.

    Alligator gar is a danger to people only when anglers try to land and handle this huge, powerful fish. In addition to hosting a pair of sharp teeth, the alligator gars are sharp, covered with bone marrow. Anglers can easily get a cut or blow if they are not careful. Requiring relatively little preparation when landing, unhooking, and releasing an alloy or crappie, a plan to do the same for an Alligator Gar is adopted.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Fish should be landing using a rope lid, large net or cradle. They should be placed in a place on the ground or on a boat deck in their belly so that they are free of debris or equipment. Angler tools should be used when wearing hooks and wearing cut-resistant gloves.

    Never stick your hand in the mouth of the fish and the strong tail will never be clean. If released, the fish must first return the head. Finally, be careful! These fish are very, very hard to catch, which fall back and fall. After landing, get your boat deck or riverboat ready to land.

    Hope this article of alligator gar attack was useful to you.

    how to catch alligator gar

    lipless crankbait After selecting the right drill bit for your specific project, you will need to ensure the drill bit is secured through a chuck which tightens around the shaft/shank of the drill bit to keep and secure the bit while the actual drill is in use Along with this, you can also get a brilliance level on the preferred 3D motion pictures and shows. penn battle 2,The bulb won’t leave you alone till 10-15 years as it is listed for 50 hours Moreover, lasers are more durable than traditional projector bulbs, while delivering almost instantaneous on-off functionality.

    how to catch alligator gar of 2021

    myodfw,The very bright projection color The reason for standing out is the best image quality it provides. how to catch alligator gar,The BenQ HT2150ST can produce a 100-inch image from less than 5 feet away from your wall or screen, which lets it fit into more confined spaces pink zebco 33.

    stardew valley fishing A piece of wax paper under the joint keeps the assembly from getting glued to the bench Whether a higher end router in a router table or a small portable handheld router, you’re able to use the same bits which is important. how to fish for pike,patagonia tenkara rod We found some gorgeous clips from Eugene Belsky on YouTube, and at their best it looks really magical.

    how to catch redfish,Inside, we can find separated cells and especially along the tangential rays of certain woods like oak where something called honey-combing takes place inside but is often not visible at all on the outer surfaces okuma magda pro. baitcaster reel,The physical struggle that’s so challenging in the moment In my search for such, I discovered that many if not all that I came across seemed to shun working the body in union with the wood in every way.

    how to catch alligator gar reviews

    fish usa Perhaps to describe them as fitters might be more accurate kokanee trolling rod. how to catch alligator gar,Generally, for indoor use, wall hanging retractable or portable projector screen are used as they are quite easy to fit in the wall So it also comes with a physical color wheel that spins a wheel filled with color filters, and it ultimately helps the projector to create accurate color reproduction during projection The biggest challenge hasn’t been with the students; it’s been the spike in lumber cost and demand.

    bait and tackle shop near me,Tiny remote is easily lost Remember, Xbox One’s resolution must not be higher than the projector’s resolution!. how to catch rainbow trout,Consider how space will be used Bright pictures, even on battery.

    american shad Naturally, he built the workbench, desk, and storage bin for lumber, along with the shelves neatly organized with clamps, screws, nuts, and bolts Due to multiple connectivity options, you can easily mirror the image through your phone, laptop, or PC Not the brightest image we tested. conch fish,Running cables between your computer and a projector can be irritating, especially if your projector fits to a ceiling bracket Vivitek rates the DH3660Z at 4,500 ANSI lumens with 20,000:1 contrast ratio InFocus IN74.

    fishing gloves

    boating camping fishing,If you’re sitting further away from your screen (hopefully in comfortable seating), projectors have the edge; if your room is smaller, or you’re sitting closer to your screen, it’s probably better to get a TV instead And adjusting the depth of cut is no fun either because of the cramped area behind the frog. how to catch alligator gar,For IP address: 10 Block planes come in a range of sizes, from 3″ up to 7″.

    plano tackle box This is the case with many woodworking machines, but still, I’m hoping for future improvements in this field fishing umbrella In 1965 I bought many hand tools, perhaps one per month, where each of the more productive tools like saws and planes might cost me up to and over a full week’s wage for me to put together a cluster of working tools One drill bit can drill the entire range of holes necessary on a countertop, speeding up installation of fixtures. how to catch bream,they can be used on hardwoods, metals, and many other types of material Disappointing shadow detail in dark scenes.

    how to catch alligator gar,This is the reason that air-dried wood is more stable after the drying process than the kiln-dried type, but having said that, some certain wood species will always be more prone to distortion and when wood is sympathetically dried using a combination of air- and kiln-drying methods or even just kiln dried at a less forceful rate the wood will be less distressed by the process best baitcasting rods for bass. steelhead fish,Explore 2 projectors is a fantastic home entertainment projector that makes your home lively However, if the deposition is performed at too high temperature, an eta phase of a Co6W6C tertiary carbide forms at the interface between the carbide and the cobalt phase, which may lead to adhesion failure of the coating A larger bit may have a reduced shank — a shank with a smaller diameter than the body of the bit — allowing you to use it with smaller chucks.

    It’s a toothy giant that can grow longer than a horse and heavier than a refrigerator, a fearsome-looking prehistoric fish that plied U.S. waters from the Gulf of Mexico to Illinois until it disappeared from many states half a century ago.

    Persecuted by anglers and deprived of places to spawn, the alligator gar — with a head that resembles an alligator and two rows of needle-like teeth — survived mainly in Southern states in the tributaries of the Mississippi River and Gulf of Mexico after being declared extinct in several states farther north. To many, it was a freak, a “trash fish” that threatened sport fish, something to be exterminated.

    But the once-reviled predator is now being seen as a valuable fish in its own right, and as a potential weapon against a more threatening intruder: the invasive Asian carp, which have swum almost unchecked toward the Great Lakes, with little more than an electric barrier to keep them at bay.

    Efforts are underway to reintroduce the alligator gar to the northern part of its former range.

    “What else is going to be able to eat those monster carp?” said Allyse Ferrara, an alligator gar expert at Nicholls State University in Louisiana, where the species is relatively common. “We haven’t found any other way to control them.”

    Alligator gar, the second-largest U.S. freshwater fish behind the West Coast’s white sturgeon, have shown a taste for Asian carp, which have been spreading and outcompeting native fish for food.

    The gar dwarf the invading carp, which themselves can grow to 4 feet and 100 pounds. The largest alligator gar caught was 8½ feet and 327 pounds, and they can grow even larger.

    Native Americans once used their enamel-like scales as arrow points, and early settlers covered plow blades with their tough skin and scales.

    But a mistaken belief that they hurt sport fish led to widespread extermination throughout the last century, when they were often shot or blown up with dynamite.

    “Some horrible things have been done to this fish,” said Ferrara, adding that sport fisheries are healthier with gar to keep troublesome species like carp under control. “It’s similar to how we used to think of wolves; we didn’t understand the role they played in the ecosystem.”

    Gar now are being restocked in lakes, rivers and backwaters — sometimes in secret locations — in several states. In May, Illinois lawmakers passed a resolution urging state natural resources officials to speed up its program and adopt regulations to protect all four gar species native to the state.

    But the extent to which gar could control carp now is not well understood, and some people are skeptical.

    “I don’t think alligator gar are going to be the silver bullet that is going to control carp, by any stretch of the imagination,” said Rob Hilsabeck, an Illinois Department of Natural Resources biologist who says the best hope is that carp will sustain an alligator gar fishery to draw trophy hunters.

    Others are more optimistic about the effect once the larger fish is established, which might require cutting notches in canals to give them access to spawning sites.

    Asian carp reproduce more quickly, but alligator gar also grow fast: Those stocked in one Illinois lake six years ago already are more than 4 feet long.

    Quinton Phelps, a Missouri state fish ecologist, said the only way to effectively control carp is when they’re smaller, before they can spawn. Which is where alligator gar come in.

    “There is potential for them to be a wonderful weapon, but it’s just potential right now,” he said.

    One challenge is that huge gar could become a temptation for trophy fishermen, even before they’re old enough to spawn.

    “It will be interesting to see if fishermen have enough integrity to pass up a 7-foot fish that’s 200 pounds,” said Christopher Kennedy, a Missouri fisheries supervisor who’s working on catch regulations. “We’d love to create a self-sustaining population that we can turn into a trophy fishery.”

    Still, the fish has a public relations problem in some circles, including a boating group in Illinois, whose members recently derided it as a “trash fish” and questioned reintroduction efforts.

    But avid angler Olaf Nelson, who in 2013 was the first to catch an alligator gar in Illinois in 50 years — a 2-footer in a stocked lake — said they’re important whether anyone wants to fish for them or not.

    “Whether they’re loved or hated, they’re a natural part of the Illinois ecosystem,” he said. “It’s pretty rare that we can fix a mistake.”

    A giant and fearsome fish, the alligator gar is likely to eat a wide variety of things. Given its large mouth and teeth, this isn’t an animal that you want to see while swimming

    So, what do alligator gar eat? Alligator gar eat birds, turtles, other fish, and small mammals. They are a carnivorous type of fish, but they don’t usually pose a threat to humans.

    But how much do these very large fish eat? And are there any predators out there capable of taking this fish on? Let’s learn all about the alligator gar now!

    What Does an Alligator Gar Eat?

    An alligator gar eats fish that are smaller than it, small mammals, birds, and even turtles. They are opportunistic and voracious eaters, usually responsible for keeping certain fish species in check so that their populations don’t grow too large.

    Alligator gar love to eat shad, buffalo fish, and carp. Wildlife departments across the Southeastern United States use these ancient fish to maintain their aquatic ecosystems, as there is often a delicate balance involved here.

    How to fish for alligator gar

    The Top Aquaponics Fish Tank in 2022 Is…

    Speaking of ancient, the alligator gar has ancestors dating back more than 200 million years! Through fossil records, we know that alligator gar are among some of the oldest and largest fish species on earth.

    A Complete List of 10 Foods Alligator Gar Eat

    Alligator gar have been known to eat the following foods:

    • Carp
    • Buffalo fish
    • Shad
    • Crabs
    • Ducks
    • Waterfowl
    • Other birds
    • Small mammals
    • Other fish
    • Turtles

    How to fish for alligator garAn alligator gar eats fish that are smaller than it, small mammals, birds, and even turtles.

    Alligator gar usually ambush their prey. They’re capable of remaining still for long periods of time in the water. Gar can make themselves look like logs, springing to life should a fish swim too close to their mouths.

    Alligator gar have been known to eat prey that is up to 25% of their body length. They prefer smaller fish to eat, as their teeth easily come out. They are like crocodiles in this way, capable of regrowing any of their teeth, and they may go through over 1,000 teeth in their lifetimes.

    Speaking of lifetimes, alligator gar live an average of 35 years. They don’t even start maturing until around the age of ten, giving them ample time to grow and live before reproducing. This fish is a wonder in terms of how long it can live and how long it has been on this earth!

    How Much Does an Alligator Gar Eat?

    Alligator gar eat almost constantly, especially at a young age. They require ample food, both in the wild and in captivity, and are often found eating in the wild. Given how opportunistic this fish is, don’t be surprised if it steals your bait or your waterfowl after a day of hunting.

    Given the size of this fish, you can bet that it needs to eat a decent amount. The largest alligator gar ever caught weighed over 300 pounds, and many can reach 30 feet or more. This is one fish that needs to eat!

    Young gar can waste away if not given ample food when kept in captivity. Their extremely fast metabolisms mean that they require a decent amount of food per day. This also means they have the potential of growing fast as well!

    Alligator gar also grow quickly. In their first year, they can reach almost two feet in length, though their growth tapers off after their second year. According to The Southwestern Nationalist, male alligator gar are usually much smaller than female alligator gar.

    Do Alligator Gar Have Any Predators?

    Alligator gar do not have very many predators. Given their large size and relative aggression to all smaller species, most fish don’t choose the alligator gar as someone to pick fights with.

    However, the alligator gar does have one primary predator: humans. The human race has hunted alligator gar for centuries, though it is a species that is hunted far less now. This is due to our overfishing of it in the first place, as well as the bad reputation alligator gar have as being scavenger fish.

    Small or juvenile alligator gar do have more predators than fully grown ones. Given the fact that alligator gar grow much more slowly after the first two years of their lives, alligator gar may become prey more often than we think.

    Young alligator gar are often consumed by birds, other fish, and alligators. Yes, the actual alligator, not other alligator gar! However, once this fish reaches a large enough size, most birds and fish don’t mess with it.

    Is An Alligator Gar Dangerous to Humans?

    Alligator gar are not usually dangerous to humans. This fish tends not to mess with anything larger than it, choosing to remain peaceful toward humans and larger predators. It is a solitary nighttime hunter as well, preferring to catch other fish in the dark when it can best ambush its prey.

    Alligator gar have not been known to attack or hunt humans. They have however been known to steal fish or waterfowl game from hunters or fishermen. As we’ve mentioned already, alligator gar are extremely opportunistic eaters!

    However, while you won’t likely get bit by an alligator gar, it is important to note that alligator gar eggs are toxic. Whatever is found within these eggs can make humans sick, so it is best to avoid eating these at all costs.

    While adult alligator gar can be eaten (and have been eaten in the past), they have the potential of carrying various river diseases with them. They can be exposed to water hazards as well as unfortunate circumstances from whatever they choose to eat. Therefore, it is not a great idea to eat an alligator gar.

    World renowned Alligator gar guide service with 18 IGFA world records. We fish the Trinity River and all of Texas for monster gar. Our guide service been featured on over 20 tv shows including River Monsters. We’ll take you to where the dinosaurs still swim and teach you everything you need to know about catching Alligator Gar! When it comes to Gar fishing, Captain Bubba Bedre is the best! Garzilla Alligator Gar Guide Service fishes seven days a week from Dallas to Houston on the Brazos and Trinity River. We catch Alligator Gar, Long Nose Gar, and Catfish; and we are masters in our craft! A guided Alligator Gar fishing trip into the wild is an excellent way to bond with family or friends. With FIVE boats in operation, Garzilla Alligator Gar Guide Service is able to have plenty of room for everyone. So, whether you’re a large group or a small one – we can create a trip that fits you perfectly. A full day trip is ten hours of fishing, and a great way to spend your day! We explore the Trinity River in search of the big ones. Included in the trip price is all bait, rods/reels, and tackle. You’ll want to make sure you have a valid Texas fishing license. Also be sure to bring snacks a.

    World renowned Alligator gar guide service with 18 IGFA world records. We fish the Trinity River and all of Texas for monster gar. Our guide service been featured on over 20 tv shows including River Monsters. We’ll take you to where the dinosaurs still swim and teach you everything you need to know about catching Alligator Gar! When it comes to Gar fishing, Captain Bubba Bedre is the best! Garzilla Alligator Gar Guide Service fishes seven days a week from Dallas to Houston on the Brazos and Trinity River. We catch Alligator Gar, Long Nose Gar, and Catfish; and we are masters in our craft! A guided Alligator Gar fishing trip into the wild is an excellent way to bond with family or friends. With FIVE boats in operation, Garzilla Alligator Gar Guide Service is able to have plenty of room for everyone. So, whether you’re a large group or a small one – we can create a trip that fits you perfectly. A full day trip is ten hours of fishing, and a great way to spend your day! We explore the Trinity River in search of the big ones. Included in the trip price is all bait, rods/reels, and tackle. You’ll want to make sure you have a valid Texas fishing license. Also be sure to bring snacks and drinks, a hat, sunglasses, and sunscreen. And remember to bring your camera – you’ll want to be ready to capture the giant Alligator Gar you will no doubt be reeling in! Capt. Bubba has loved fishing as long as he can remember. Chasing the Alligator Gar ever since he was a kid, he now professionally guides and shares his passion with all of his customers. He works hard to ensure you’ll have an adventure to remember! Book your Alligator Gar fishing guide today!

    Fishing Trips with Garzilla Alligator Gar Guide Service start at: $850.00

    How to fish for alligator gar

    Recommended Posts

    Create an account or sign in to comment

    You need to be a member in order to leave a comment

    Create an account

    Sign up for a new account in our community. It’s easy!

    Sign in

    Already have an account? Sign in here.

    Our Sponsors

    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar

    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar

    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar
    • How to fish for alligator gar

    Recent Topics

    How to fish for alligator gar

    By Lumber_Jack
    Started December 12, 2013

    How to fish for alligator gar

    By BillyBob
    Started Tuesday at 10:50 PM

    By RobinP
    Started 10 hours ago

    How to fish for alligator gar

    By cgpeanut
    Started June 13

    How to fish for alligator gar

    By Ronald_55
    Started 11 hours ago

    How to fish for alligator gar

    By Grayfox54
    Started Sunday at 07:46 PM


    • TGO Rules and Guidelines
    • TGO Registration Terms
    • TGO Privacy Policy


    • Tennessee Handgun Carry Permits
    • Tennessee Gun Laws


    Tennessee Gun Owners ( is the premier Community and Discussion Forum for gun owners, firearm enthusiasts, sportsmen and Second Amendment proponents in the state of Tennessee and surrounding region. (TGO) is a presentation of Enthusiast Productions. The TGO state flag logo and the TGO tri-hole “icon” logo are trademarks of Tennessee Gun Owners. The TGO logos and all content presented on this site may not be reproduced in any form without express written permission. The opinions expressed on TGO are those of their authors and do not necessarily reflect those of the site’s owners or staff.

    Before engaging in any transaction of goods or services on TGO, all parties involved must know and follow the local, state and Federal laws regarding those transactions. TGO makes no claims, guarantees or assurances regarding any such transactions.

    • Theme
    • TGO Rules and Guidelines
    • TGO Registration Terms
    • Privacy Policy
    • Contact Us
    How to fish for alligator gar Powered by Invision Community

    How to fish for alligator gar

    How to fish for alligator gar

    The alligator gar is the largest freshwater fish in North America except the sturgeon, growing to lengths of over 9 feet and weighing up to 300 lbs. Its cousins, such as the Longnose and Spotted Gar, do not grow as large but can reach respectable sizes. Unfortunately, the gar is often portrayed as a nuisance, stealing bait and breaking the tackle of anglers targeting more popular species. The truth is that gar make a great sport fish, not only for their size but for their availability and strong fighting abilities.

    Almost any southern lake, river, or stream has a good chance of containing some number of gar within it. In rivers, gar are usually found near deep bends or channels in an area containing large amounts of baitfish such as perch or shad. The same generally applies to lakes and other bodies of water. Large stands of sunken timber adjacent to deeper water seem to hold large number of gar as well. When scouting a location, look for disturbances on the water’s surface or for gar cruising along just under the surface. Gar often gulp air at the surface, making themselves easily visible.

    Fishing for Gar

    When rigging for Alligator Gar or any other gar species, it is important to match the tackle used to the size of the gar being targeted. For smaller Alligator Gar and other small species such as Longnose and Spotted Gar, a regular bass or catfish outfit will suffice. A rig like this might consist of a 6-9ft medium action rod and 10-20 lb. line. It is not necessary to use a steel leader for smaller gar, as their teeth generally aren’t large enough to cut through heavy mono. A leader consisting of a foot or two of 50lb monofilament attached to the main line with a swivel will function just fine. At the end of this leader, attach a 2/0-7/0 hook or a 2/0-5/0 treble hook. The hook of choice needs to be as sharp as possible so as to effectively penetrate the gar’s mouth, which is exceptionally tough. Bait should be alive of fresh dead fish or some sort, with perch, shad, shiner minnows, small carp, and goldfish being excellent choices. Match the size of the hook to the bait used, using a larger hook for larger bait and smaller hook for smaller bait.

    For the true brutes over 4ft in length, tackle should be geared a little differently. Large surf fishing set ups and even smaller big game fishing reels like a Penn Senator 3/0 or 4/0 matched with a stout rod will be necessary to tame these monster. Rods should be capable of casting heavy baits and handling lines up to 50 lbs. test. Use at least 30lb line, braided or monofilament, when targeting the monsters. For hooks, look for live bait hooks by Owner or Gamakatsu in sizes up to 10/0 or large treble hooks up to 12/0 size. A steel leader is a must, with a short length of hardwire or coated steel cable being ideal. Big baits tend to attract monster gar the best, so use something the size of your hand or bigger if you’re after the big ones, matching your hook size to the bait you choose.

    Gar often feed very near the surface, so adding a float about 3 feet above your bait or free lining it with no weight attached is a good technique. The hardest part of landing a gar is hooking it, so it is important to know how to go about setting the hook when a gar takes the bait. Since gar often feed in groups, when one takes a bait it usually swims some distance to get away from the competition before actually eating the bait. Because of their long, dense snout, it is important to wait until the gar has the bait in the back of its mouth before the hook is set. When the fish picks up the bait, have your reel in free-spool so that line can be taken with no resistance. Allow the gar to run for around 30 seconds or until it pauses in its run to set the hook, whichever comes first.

    Once you’ve successfully hooked the gar, get ready for a spectacular fight with all the hallmarks of more glamorous species. Gar will often jump multiple times when hooked, and make long, strong runs that will test your tackle to its limits. Use extreme caution when handling gar, especially large Alligator Gar, as their teeth can inflict significant damage to any body part that gets near them.

    All things considered, gar do not deserve their reputation as useless bait stealers or trash fish. They are an interesting and ancient fish that is worthy of being pursued by anglers. Few other fish in freshwater grow to such massive size and can provide the angling challenge that gar can. They are the freshwater game fish of many anglers’ dreams, and a challenging adversary for those who pursue them.

    How to record audio with vlc

    As we know, VLC is a powerful media player that supports playing most popular video and audio formats, such as MP4, AVI, MP3, WMV, etc. Apart from playing videos and audio, it can also record the audio from microphone. However, we need to note that it can’t record system sound. Read this post and learn how to record audio with VLC.

    How to record audio with vlc

    • Part 1. How to Record Audio from Microphone with VLC
    • Part 2. How to Record System Sound or Streaming Audio
    • Part 3. FAQs of Recording Audio with VLC

    Part 1. How to Record Audio from Microphone with VLC

    For recording audio with VLC, you need to know that VLC only allows users to record audio from microphone. Check the step-by-step guide below to record audio from microphone via VLC on Windows and Mac.

    On Windows

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    On Mac

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 2. How to Record System Sound or Streaming Audio

    VLC can record audio from microphone. However, if you are going to use VLC to record audio from system sound or grab streaming audio from YouTube, VLC cannot help you make it. Therefore, you need to choose a more professional audio recorder to help you record audio from system sound on your Windows or Mac. Here you can use Aiseesoft Audio Recorder to help you record music, radio or online audio and save the recorded audio in MP3/WMA/AAC/M4A for easy playback.

    How to record audio with vlc

    • Record audio from system audio card, microphone voice or both
    • Record audio and save it as an MP3/WMA/AAC/M4A file
    • Capture any video, audio, online tutorial, etc. on Mac/Windows
    • Powerful editing features to edit captured video and audio file

    Steps to Record Audio with High Quality

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    You can also use this audio capture to record voice over music, streaming music, online video, gameplay, etc.

    Part 3. FAQs of Recording Audio with VLC

    1. How to record video with VLC

    First, open VLC on your computer and click Media> Open. Then choose the Capture Devices tab. Change the capture mode to Desktop. After that, click the pull-down menu beside the Play button and choose Convert. Go to Browse to select a destination to save the screen recording and name the file. Next, click Start and your screen will be recorded. To stop the recording, click the Stop button on VLC and the recording file will be saved on the destination automatically.

    2. Is VLC safe to download?

    VLC Media Player is totally safe to download to your computer.

    3. How to fix VLC not having sound?

    The VLC has no sound problem may be caused by an outdated VLC version, which you can fix it by upgrading to the latest VLC version to get the latest program enhancement that lacks on your previous version.

    4. What is the best alternative to VLC for recording audio?

    The best alternative to VLC is Aiseesoft Audio Recorder. You can not only use it to capture sound from internal or external sound on your computer, but also record your screen and take snapshots with ease.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.7 / 5 (based on 106 votes) Follow Us on

    Is there any free voice recorder and editor? How do you edit a voice recording? This post makes a list of 10 best audio recorder and editor apps including free online ones to help you record voice and edit the recording.

    We identify and provide reviews of the best HD audio recorder software and hardware for you to capture and make high quality music and audio files simply.

    Here we are highlighting the top 10 best voice recorder apps for Mac that are simple to use and allow you to easily capture your voice with a MacBook or other Mac machines.

    Aiseesoft Screen Recorder is the best screen recording software to capture any activity like online videos, webcam calls, game on Windows/Mac.

    How to Record Audio with VLC Media Player? When you need to capture audio from a homemade DVD video, record the popular music, or even record a phone call via microphone, VLC Media Player is a versatile audio recorder that enables you to get the desired audio files. Just learn more about how to record popular audio via VLC as well as the best alternative audio recorder from the article.

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to Record Audio with VLC

    • Part 1: How to Record Popular Audio with VLC
    • Part 2: How to Capture Microphone Sound via VLC
    • Part 3: Best Alternative to Record Audio as VLC Alternative
    • Part 4: FAQs about How to Recorder Audio with VLC

    Part 1: How to Record Popular Audio with VLC

    Step 1 : Launch VLC Media Player and go to the View menu with the program. Select the Advanced Controls option, then you can locate the Record button displays on the control bar. It enables you to record audio files from homemade DVD, and devices.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2 : Enter the Media menu and choose the Open Network Stream option to enter the network URL of YouTube and other social media sites. Moreover, you can also check the Show more option to set up the schedule time and the media files.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3 : Click on the drop-down menu attached to the Play button and select the Stream option. On the Stream Output window, you can choose the destination folder and enter a filename for your recording stream audio. Then click the Next button.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 4 : Go to the Activate Transcoding button, you can check the Activate Transcoding option and choose the output as Audio – MP3 to record the popular audio with VLC. When you are ready to begin your recording, click the Stream button. (VLC not recording?)

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 2: How to Capture Microphone Sound via VLC

    Step 1 : Go to the View menu and choose the Advanced Control option to enable the recording bar as the same process. In order to record audio with VLC from your microphone, you can go to the Open Capture Device option from the Media menu.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2 : After that, you can choose the Audio device name as Microphone Array (2-Conexant SmartAudio HD). Moreover, you can click the Advanced Options button to set up the parameters. Click on the drop-down menu attached to the Play button and select the Stream option.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3 : You can set up media sources to stream from the Stream Output window. Go to the Activate Transcoding button, you can check the Activate Transcoding option and choose the output as Audio – MP3 to record the popular audio with VLC.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 3: Best Alternative to Record Audio as VLC Alternative

    When you want to record all onscreen activities, such as gameplay video, online conferences, and more, VLC might not able to record audio on your computer. AnyMP4 Screen Recorder is a versatile audio recorder that enables to capture audio file on your computer without any restriction. Moreover, you can tweak the audio codec, audio quality and more to get the desired files with ease.

    • 1. Record popular audio, microphone and any audio file from your computer.
    • 2. Tweak the audio codec, audio quality, audio volume and more parameters.
    • 3. Set recording schedule, hotkeys recording and countdown before recording.
    • 4. Capture video with audio files with high quality without limitation as VLC.

    Step 1 : Download and install AnyMP4 Screen Recorder, launch the program on your computer. After that, you can choose the Audio Recorder button from the main interface to capture audio from online stream, DVD and even the gameplay video without restriction.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2 : Enable the System Sound option to record system sound. Of course, you can also enable the Microphone option to record the voice. You also can take photo by clicking the camera icon on the top right corner.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3 : After that, you can click the REC button to record audio as VLC alternative. When you get the desired audio file, you can click the red square on the left to finish recording. After clicking the Save option, it will remind you to set the save path and show all recorded files.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 4: FAQs about How to Recorder Audio with VLC

    1. Is It Possible to Record Audio with VLC from A DVD?

    Yes, you can record audio from a DVD via VLC Media Player. Just chose the Disc option and select the desired title or chapter to capture audio file. There is another major restriction, VLC only supports the personal DVD files, it does not work for the commercial DVDs from Amazon.

    2. Can I Record A Gameplay Background Audio with VLC?

    VLC only enables you to record audio for the media files playback within the program. When you need to record a gameplay video within your computer, it will not work. As for the case, you can choose a professional video recorder as VLC alternative, such as AnyMP4 Screen Recorder.


    VLC Media Player is a versatile audio recorder to capture videos from homemade DVD, popular videos and even a microphone. But there are also some restrictions, such as the gameplay audio files. AnyMP4 Screen Recorder is a versatile audio recorder that captures onscreen activities with ease.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.8 / 5 (based on 233 ratings)

    This article collects some of the best video background changers that you can use to replace the original background with your favorite scenes on computer and mobile.

    If you want to extract the media files from DVD to computer, you rip DVD with VLC and alternative DVD rippers on Windows and Mac with the detailed process from the article.

    Have trouble in converting your VLC files to MP4 format? Read this passage then you will learn the best VLC to MP4 converters to solve your issue.

    When you come across ShareX Screen Recorder, should the program be the default screen capture to record screen videos, share some recorded files and edit them with ease?

    Last Updated on September 14, 2021 by Robert Jackson

    VLC, short for VideoLan Client, is a powerful open-source and cross-platform media player. It helps users run videos and audios in almost all formats, and besides video and audio playback, VLC also offers an in-app screen/audio record feature.

    However, the VLC recording feature is never easy to use, and multiple normal VLC users are confused about how exactly to use the VLC to record screen or audio.

    To help those who do not know how to use VLC’s recording feature, today, I will walk you through the total process of using VLC to record screen or audio.

    VLC screen/audio recording:

    How to record audio with vlc

    1. Record screen/audio with VLC

    Step 1 Turn on Advanced Controls

    First of all, you need to take control of your VLC.

    Launch VLC on your PC, locate View on the menu bar and choose Advanced Controls.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2 Set up for recording

    On the VLC window, click the Play button to open a window where you can set up for the recording.

    How to record audio with vlc

    On the window, go to the Capture Device module, here, to record a video or audio from VLC, we need to choose DirectShow mode.

    Then, decide the audio source for your file. On the Audio device name option, you may choose:

    • Microphone: Record the sound coming from a plugin microphone.
    • Mixed / Stereo Mixed: Record the internal sound playing on the computer.

    Note: You cannot use VLC to record system sound and microphone sound simultaneously.

    Next, click Play and choose Convert from the drop-down list.

    How to record audio with vlc

    On the Convert window, locate Profile, there, you can decide the format of your file.

    • If you want to make a video file, you can choose Video – H264 + MP3 (MP4) and VLC will create an MP4 video.
    • Or, you’re about to record an audio file, you can choose Audio – MP3 and VLC will give you an MP3 audio file.

    Click Browse to select a folder to save the file, and name the file beforehand.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Now, everything is set, click Start to proceed.

    Step 3 Start recording

    On your VLC, play the movie or music you plan to record.

    And click the Record button to start recording.

    How to record audio with vlc

    To stop the recording, click the Record button again. The file will be exported to the folder you set before.

    2. Record screen with VLC

    To record your desktop with VLC, follow these steps.

    Step 1 Turn on Advanced Mode

    On your VLC, locate View on the menu and choose Advanced Mode.

    Step 2 Open Capture Device

    Next, we need to locate the desktop capture feature.

    Still, on your VLC, go to Media > Open Capture Device.

    How to record audio with vlc

    VLC will open a new window for you to set up the capture.

    On the window, set the Capture mode to Desktop. And move down decide the frame rate of the output file first.

    Note :

    Technically, a video with a higher frame rate will be smoother but producing it will give an extra burden to your computer. If your computer is not that powerful to handle the high-frame-rate production, well, it will get laggy and even frozen.

    All in all, if you have a very advanced computer and want a perfect video, you can set it as a 60 or higher value. Otherwise, a value between 30 to 60 will do for a rather low-end one.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3 Start capturing your desktop

    Click Play and VLC will display the whole screen on its interface.

    Next, click Record to start capturing the desktop. You can minimize the VLC window and perform other activities.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Click the Record button again to stop the process and the file will be saved on a default folder. You can locate the file by going to This PC > Video.


    • VLC will not catch your vocal through a microphone or the system sound playing on the speaker, you will have a completely silent output video .
    • You can decide the format of the output file. On the Open Capture Device, open the Convert and locate the Profile option, select the format you desire.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Tip: Try Aiseesoft Screen Recorder to record video and audio

    Aiseesoft Screen Recorder is a powerful screen and audio recorder with which you can record all your on-screen activities and all the sounds running on your computer.

    Let’s find out some main features of Aiseesoft Screen Recorder:

    • It supports to record the whole screen, a window/application, or a selected portion.
    • You can use the program to record both microphone and system sound with one click.
    • It offers multiple adjustable configurations, including format, fps, quality of the output.
    • You can activate a recording with a keyboard shortcut without delay.
    • The program provides editing and trimming tools for further creation.
    • You will never find a watermark on the output file.

    More are waiting for you to explore.

    If you’re interested in the program, click the button to download it on your computer and record your screen for free.

    Now, you know the additional recording features of VLC and how to use the player to record a video and audio file, try it and start making your file. Also, if you’re not satisfied with the effect of VLC, use Aiseesoft Screen Recorder.

    Step by step tutorial on how to record audio and video with VLC. This will enable you to make a screencast without special software. This has been tested with VLC 2.0.8 and VLC 2.1.3.

    Required to record audio/video

    • (
    • VLC > View > Advanced Controls
    • VLC > View > Status Bar
    • CTRL+C (open capture device)
    • Screen capture record (video device)
    • Virtual audio capture (audio device)
    • If applicable: go to advanced settings and change 4:3 into, 16:9. You can change the default 4:3 aspecto ratio:

    How to record audio with vlc If you want to set the default picture-aspect ratio n:m to 16:9, go to advanced preferences (CTRL+P), show all settings, Input / codecs > DirectShow > Picture aspect ratio n:m, and change 4:3 to 16:9.

  • Next to play button, click arrow and choose “convert”
  • Choose a destination filename, e.g. test.mp4
  • Start recording…
  • Step by step tutorial adapted from:

    11 thoughts on “Record audio and video with VLC”

    If I change the aspect ratio, it automatically goes back to 4:3 and records in 4:3. What’s the solution?

    Great guide. I don’t know VLC can record computer screen. In my mind, it’s just a good video player. Thanks for sharing your experience. I used to create screencast with Acethinker online screen recorder, free and works like a charm. Share it here as an alternative to VLC player.

    any updates on version 3.0.3?
    I tried about what you say but I still get lagging and no sound.
    I changed capture mode to desktop, and put put the f/s to 10 or 20, still lags.
    Any tips?

    Don’t use vlc for screenrecording. save yourself the trouble.

    Is vlc-3.0.8 broken with the feature of recording both desktop video and microphone audio concurrently. I have watched and followed the instructions of about 20 distinct videos and written instructions and once I am done with my recordings… I have either desktop video, or I have desktop audio, but never both in the same mp4 file as a result of using VLC.

    Under Capture Device with DirectShow selected I have only Default and None as my choices for both Video Device Name and Audio Device Name. I have no way of selecting Screen capture record (video device) or Virtual audio capture (audio device).
    I can record my desktop but that gets me no audio. Only one time have I gotten VLC to actually open the URL I have copied into the “source” field. When I have it all ready to go and select Stream the orange status indicator moves very quickly across the screen, recording nothing and I have a 1-byte file by the name I have entered as destination.
    Any thoughts?

    Following the instructione results in a video-only file with no audio.
    I’m using version on Debian Linux.

    I know my hardware works because I can record sound with Audacity.
    So I would say the version of vlc I’m using is badly broken. Don’t they test this stuff before releasing it?

    Stream indicates the process of compressing a series of multimedia data, then sending data in segments through the Internet to transmit video and audio in real time for online viewing. This technology streamlines data packets. VLC record stream is a brilliant solution for those who want to save stream to file. VLC is a free and open source cross-platform multimedia player and framework that plays most multimedia files as well as DVDs, Audio CDs, VCDs, and various streaming protocols. Record feature of it is seldom leveraged among users but it is really a practical feature. Let’s see the procedures of recording streaming videos with VLC.

    How to Record a Network Stream with VLC Media Player

    1. Download VLC.
    2. Insert the link of your selected stream video by clicking Media > Open Network Stream > Play.

    After short time of buffering, VLC will be streaming your chosen video. Now there are two ways to record the video. In the first approach, you have to find the Playback option (right next to Media), click and hit Record. The second approach is much easier, right-clicking the video screen and the record button will appear.

  • Hit Record to start and during the process you can pause and end recording anytime you want.
  • The operation of “Saving” is rather opaque. When you end recording, the footage is in fact automatically stored to one of your local file.
  • VLC record stream is a good measure allowing users to record certain part of their chosen videos. Users start and end recording at wherever they want. However, it costs time waiting in front of a screen until the results come out. For users who want to obtain instant stream videos, downloading stream is a more direct and convenient approach for them.

    Download Streaming Videos with VLC

    Download streaming videos from popular video portal websites (like YouTube) is realizable but a little bit tricky. Let’s reveal its mysterious mask now.

      Open VLC > on the top-left corner, click Media > Open Network Stream.

  • Insert the URL of a streaming video.
  • Search the video’s local address. If you are Mac users, click “Window” > “Media Information” on your VLC interface. If you are Windows users, select “Tools” > “Codec Information”. Find the “Location” bar at the bottom, and copy the URL.
  • Open your browser, paste the URL to a blank browser tab and click Enter. Then your video will appear again in another form.
  • Right-click the video, and click “Save Video As”. Then a system window will jump out letting you to choose a destination file to store your video. Name your footage and click “Save” to finish the workflow.
  • Another Way to Record Stream (With RecMaster)

    VLC record stream is handy but not professional enough. RecMaster is a professional and unlimited screen recorder that imposes literally no restrictions on users. Compared with VLC (its recorder feature especially), RecMaster is a more flexible streaming video recorder. It allows users to record any designated fragments in a video. Besides that, RecMaster possesses rich features, users are availed to make all kinds of videos.

    Now, let’s come back to the point and see how to capture streaming videos with RecMaster.

    Step 1. Download and Install RecMaster.

    How to record audio with vlc How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3. Finish the all the settings including Video Format (mp4, avi, flv), Video Quality (high, standard, original), Frame Rate (30 FPS will totally suffice, for streaming videos’ sake), and settings for audio options (turn off webcam and turn on system sound for better recording in full screen). You can playback your footages in the Recording List pointed by a red arrow below.

    Step 4. Arrange your process by operations on floating bar. You can add annotations by dint of clicking the brush circled in the picture blow. (FYI, RecMaster’s Mac version is not able to add any annotations)

    Step 5. Stop recording and jump to editing interface which RecMaster allows you to do simple clipping.
    Step 6. After all the workflow, click Merge and Export button to save your footages to local folder.

    Ideal scenes to use RecMaster:
    1. If you want to record reaction videos (for music or movies), you can adopt full-screen mode with Webcam, this is a measure allows users to record the streaming video along with their taking heads. This mode is also true of demonstrating presentations and tutorials through videos.
    2. Want to convert a streaming video into a podcast? This demand is achievable through RecMaster’s Audio-Only Mode.
    3. Want to record a presentation video and upload it like a streaming video? Also, this requirement is properly solved with RecMaster’s colorful annotation tools.


    This passage is a VLC record screen guide for capturing streaming videos. VLC record stream is a good means to record screen and save streaming sources to local folders. It shares high-degree of availability and it’s totally free, convenient to operate. However, VLC is not a professional recorder in that it fails to provide necessary features of a normal screen recorder, the features include editing function, annotation function etc.

    The worst part of VLC record stream is that users adopting this measure will fail to record nonadjacent fragments of streaming videos. It lacks flexibility in recording while RecMaster performs well in this respect. Download RecMaster and it will not be a letdown to you.

    VLC screen recording is a great option if you need to capture the onscreen activities on Windows and Mac. It enables you to record video from desktop, TV, and webcam to share with others. However, VLC is not always working when capturing the screen videos. It often has some unexplained failures. This article introduces how to capture the screen video with audio, check the cause of VLC failure, and find the best VLC screen recorder alternative for Windows and Mac.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 1: How to Capture Screen with VLC Media Library

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2: In the upper left corner of the main interface, click the Media menu and click the Convert/Save option to open the Open Media window. In the pop-up window in the VLC screen recorder, click the Capture Device tab, and select the Desktop option as capture mode.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3: Select the desired frame rate to capture the screen video, which you can choose from 1fps to 100fps. Moreover, you can also check the Show more options to tweak the Caching, Start Time, Stop Time, Edit Options, and others according to your requirement.

    Step 4: Then click the Convert/Save to continue setting. Click the down arrow associated with the Profile to select the format of the output file, and then click the Browse to set the save location of the output file. After setting, click the Start to start recording via VLC Media Player.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 5: Click the Stop button at the bottom to end the recording process. You can find the recorded file in the location you set the destination folder. After that, you can preview or edit the recorded video within VLC Media Player on your computer.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 2: Why VLC Video Capture Not Working

    VLC is mainly used for playing media video, although it also has the function of capturing screen. It still has a lot of room for improvement in recording screen videos. Therefore, you might find faults when using the feature. Here is the troubleshooting you should know.

    1. Why the Start Menu is Not Activated for VLC Screen Recording?

    The common problem is that the VLC version is too low. The solution is to upgrade the software to the latest version, or download and install the latest version from the official website.

    2. Is It Possible to Record Encrypted Video via VLC Screen Recording?

    3. Why VLC Fails to Record MP3 Files, How to Fix?

    VLC screen recording often fails to record MP3 files. You just need to uncheck to speed up video output. In the upper left corner of the VLC main interface, find the Tools option, select the Preferences from the pop-up options, and then select the Video option to eliminate the failure of VLC recording audio.

    Part 3: Best Alternative for VLC Screen Recording

    When using VLC to screen record video, there are often failures. What should be the best alternative? FVC Free Screen Recorder is a free online screen recorder that excellent in recording video and audio. It enables you to select full screen or partial screen. Moreover, it enables you to capture the onscreen activities, webcam, and microphone. Whether you want to record game video, online video, call recording, it should be the choice.

    1. Record audio from microphone and system sound.

    2. Hotkeys to control the process of screen recording.

    3. Record video and audio without watermark.

    4. Real-time editing of the recorded screen.

    Step 1: Visit the official website of the VLC alternative screen recorder. Click the Start Recording button on the home page. After that, you can click on the Download option in the pop-up window to download the app. Then launch the online screen recorder on your computer.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2: If you need to adjust the recording area, click the Recording Area option. Turn on the Webcam option and the Microphone option to add the narration files. It also enables you to hide the floating bar while recording the screen video.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Note: If you need to adjust more settings, find the Gear icon in the lower right corner of the main screen of the application, you can set hotkeys, the format of recorded files, and the storage location of recorded files.

    Step 3: When everything is ready, click the REC button on the right side of the screen to start recording. When the recording is finished, click the Stop button to stop the whole process. Then you can find the recorded video in the storage location.

    How to record audio with vlc


    In a conclusion, this article introduces how to use VLC to capture the screen, and the solutions to the common problem. FVC Free Screen Recorder is the best substitute for VLC screen recording. It is a practical screen-recording tool that can record video and audio files with excellent quality.

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.8 / 5 (based on 111 votes)

    This article is a detailed review of AirShou and the benefits you can get from it. Also, you will find some of the best alternatives to Airshou as you read through.

    Recording screen with audio on Mac comes in handy. The built-in player, QuickTime Player can do it. Read his post and know how to capture screen with sound on Mac and PC.

    DU Recorder is a screen and audio recorder for iPhone and Android. Is it worth downloading? Is it safe? Read the full review to see if the app is right for you.

    Apart from playing most video files, Audio CDs, VCDs, and various streaming protocols, the free VLC Media Player has the ability to record anything it can play. You can use VLC to record video from a DVD. Here, we’ll show you the quick way to record DVD with VLC, and also introduce a great alternative of VLC to record from a DVD disc.

    How to record audio with vlc

    To begin, make sure you have installed VLC on your computer. If not, you need to go to to download and install the latest VLC version on your computer.

    Enable Display of Record Button

    By default, the record button is not displayed on the VLC interface. On the VLC top menu bar, go to View and select Advanced Controls . Then, you will see the record button, and then you can use it to record the video from the DVD.

    Note: If you are in full-screen view, you will not see the record button.

    Play Your DVD

    Start playing DVD you wish to capture in VLC by clicking the Media tab and choosing the Open Disc… option.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Select the drive by pulling down the Disc device , and click the Play button.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Note: On some systems, it may take a few minutes to load the DVD. After several minutes, if the video still doesn’t start playing, you can try re-inserting your DVD into the disc drive.

    Recording from a DVD Disc

    Now, your DVD is playing. When you reach the point at which you want your clip to begin, click on the red record button. Once start recording, the button will go from red to blue. To stop recording, just click the record button.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Locate Recorded Video

    You will find the recorded videos in My Videos folder. The file will be named as “vlc-record-” and will include the date and time of recording.

    How to record audio with vlc

    In addition to copying DVD, VLC can also rip DVD with ease. Although VLC is free and powerful, you need to note that the recording process is less reliable for longer clips, and you may get the recorded videos with lower quality.

    If you are looking for a better option to capture a video from DVD with high quality, you may try Aiseesoft Screen Recorder. It allows you to capture DVD movies on your Windows or Mac in a button and save your videos as MP4, AVI, MOV, FLV, WMV, and many other formats with no quality loss. Besides, it provides the solutions to make screencast for full screen, specific portion, application window and more. And it also empowers you to add webcam video into the screencast to make video-in-video effect.

    How to record audio with vlc

    • Record any video from DVDs, as well as screen activities, live streams, and webcam.
    • Create scheduled recording tasks to make the screencast at a specific time automatically.
    • Add texts, lines, arrows and more to your screencast in real-time.
    • Trim recorded video or audio file easily to save the useful part.

    FAQs of Recording DVD with VLC

    1. Where does VLC store recorded videos?

    VLC stores recorded videos in the “Videos” folder in the Windows Libraries section.

    2. How to fix VLC not recording problem?

    When your VLC recording feature is not working, you can restart your computer and then try again. If the problem is still there, you can choose to uninstall the current VLC and then re-install the latest VLC version to solve the problem. Another quick way is to get another screen recorder to make the recording. Aiseesoft Screen Recorder is great option to capture video with full screen, specific window or custom region, and record online video/music/meeting, webcam, live streaming video, gameplay, and more.

    3. Can I record streaming audio using VLC?

    VLC can only record audio from computer’s microphone or from speakers. It is not able to record system audio or streaming audio.

    4. Can VLC rip DVD?

    In addition to playing files, VLC can rip DVDs to your computer. To get started, load up the DVD you want to rip and launch VLC. Under the Media tab, click on Convert/Save. The Open Media window will appear and you need to click on the Disc tab. Check the DVD option, and make sure that the “Disc Device” field points to your DVD drive. Click the Convert/Save button to rip the DVD. Then, select output format and destination file folder.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.7 / 5 (based on 107 votes) Follow Us on

    Does VLC screen capture record audio? How to capture screen video with audio using VLC media player? This post will give you a detailed guide to capture your computer screen and create screenshot videos with VLC.

    Want to learn about VLC Media player and VLC player download? This article gives you a list of the best VLC player for Mac/Windows 7/8/10 alternatives.

    How do I take a screenshot on VLC player? Where are VLC screenshots saved? How to change snapshot/screenshot folder or location in VLC media player? All your questions about VLC screenshot will be answered in this post.

    Aiseesoft Screen Recorder is the best screen recording software to capture any activity like online videos, webcam calls, game on Windows/Mac.

    If you have been looking for a simple way to record your desktop and may be share the video on YouTube, then you already have the means. The means is of course VLC Media Player. There are many features of this software besides the ability to play videos of any format. Recording your desktop in your desired format happens to be one of them.

    To perform desktop video recording, we have to use the “Capture Devices” feature. It is accessible from Media > Open Capture Device. From there we will choose Desktop as a capture mode and stream it to a video file. Advanced users have already figured out the steps, but for the simple user- here are the steps in detail:

    1. In VLC, click on Media > Open Capture Device [CTRL + C].
      How to record audio with vlc
    2. For Capture Mode, choose “Desktop”. Also chose a desired frame rate.
    3. In the bottom, press the small down facing arrow and choose Stream.
      How to record audio with vlc
      A stream output wizard will open. Hit next.
    4. In “New destination” make sure “File” is selected and then click on Add.
      How to record audio with vlc
    5. Browse the location to save your recording file and give in a full filename like record.mp4. Hit Next.
      How to record audio with vlc
    6. Under profile choose the video format and container. The default H264 video format with MP3 audio is a great choice. Hit Next.
      How to record audio with vlc
    7. Click on “Stream” and the recording begins immediately.
      How to record audio with vlc
    8. To end the recording, press the stop button in the main VLC screen.
    1. You will know that the recording is in progress as the timer in player screen increments.
    2. After stopping, locate the video file you just saved and play it to see your recorded screen.
    3. If you want a smoother video, then try increasing the frame rate. Higher frame rate means smoother videos but it requires greater computing power and resources of your laptop or desktop.

    Display Mouse Pointer in Recorded Videos

    If you’ve noticed that without additional configuration, your mouse pointer is not recorded when you capture your desktop using VLC. To configure a pointer to be displayed, you’ll have to download a mouse pointer image and configure it to be used as the screen mouse image.

    • Download a mouse pointer image file. Here’s one for you.
    • Place the mouse.png file in your VLC Program files folder i.e. C:\Program Files\VideoLAN\VLC\
    • In step 7 of the desktop capture wizard—when you reach the Stream Output option step—add the following at the end:

    How to record audio with vlcHow to record audio with vlc
    In Generated stream output string and click stream

    You can have all the fancy looking graphics as your mouse pointer.

    43 thoughts to “How to Record Your Desktop Using VLC Media Player”

    I need to know how to switch between capture devices using hotkeys? I would like to use this much like obs so I can switch between capture devices using the hotkeys. Thanks

    hello there, i have tried this method..but sound is still not recorded in the screen recorded video…neither mic sound nor the computer itsef (i.e spotify or youtube sound) . what should i do? does anybody experiencing the same problem?

    Hi, the VLC screen recording cuts off midway through my recording session. How do i ensure that the file saved at the end is the full length?

    Thanks for the tips. However I’m not technical and want to know if I can VLC Screen capture an online video or a BBCiPlayer program as opposed to record/download given the DRM issue and time-restricted BBC downloads. Do I launch the video first and then set about the VLC capture sequences. Also we would need to minimise the VLC screen/interface but when you are setting the Screen Capture procedures how do you minimise when there is no link or sign to do so.
    Your help and advice will be much appreciated. Thanks a lot
    Kind regards

    VLC can capture anything playing on the screen but the frame rate and audio can be an issue. If I were to capture anything, I would run the capture sequence on VLC first and then, play the on-screen content. VLC will minimize automatically after you start the recording. The minimize button will also still be there to help you with the same feature.

    hii there, in my screen recorded video, there is no audio. i mean neither the mic’s audio getting recorded nor the pc’s itself(i.e spotify and youtube) what should i do or what am i doing wrong

    I don’t understand: it seems that everything works fine but then I can’t manage to open the recording file (I used the deafult settings). Does anybody has the same problem?

    Is this for real? I am really amazed! I was not even aware that VLC has other functions rather than playing movies or video. Usually, I am trying Screen Grabber Pro as my go to computer screen recorder. But because of this awesome suggestion. Let me definitely try this one. Thanks!

    VLC is well known for media playback. It can play videos, audio files, streaming protocols, CDs, DVDs, and Blu-ray discs. This media player can also record your desktop screen or a video that is being played. This post discusses how to record desktop with VLC media player.

    You can use VLC to record screens. Here’s how to do it.

    If VLC fails to record your screen, you can use a VLC alternative – MiniTool Video Converter, a 100% free video converter, and a screen recorder for Windows.

    How to Record Desktop with VLC

    Let’s see how to record desktop with VLC media player.

    Step 1. Launch the VLC media player.

    Step 2. Click on Media at the top left corner of the VLC media player window.

    Step 3. From the drop-down menu, choose Open Capture Device… or press Ctrl + C.

    Step 4. In the Capture Device tab, you need to choose the desktop capture mode in order to record your desktop. Expand the Capture mode drop-down list and select Desktop.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 5. Then set the desired frame rate for the capture. Click the down arrow icon next to Play and choose Stream.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 6. Click the Next to proceed to the next step.

    Step 7. In the Destination Setup tab, select File and click the Add button. Then you will need to specify a destination folder to save the recording.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 8. Click Next to choose a profile for your recording. Click Next to continue.

    Step 9. Hit the Stream button and VLC will start recording. Minimize the VLC media player window to let VLC capture your whole desktop.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 10. When you want to stop recording, open the VLC media player window and click the Stop playback button. After that, check the recorded file.

    How to Record Video with VLC

    Here’s how to record a video you’re playing in VLC.

    Step 1. Open VLC.

    Step 2. Add the video you want to record to VLC and pause it.

    Step 3. In the top menu bar, click View and check the Advanced Controls option.

    Step 4. Above the Playback button, you will see a Record button. Play the video and click the Record button to start recording.

    Step 5. To end the recording, click the Record button.

    Step 6. By default, the recording will be saved in the Videos folder. Go to This PC > Videos and find the recorded video.

    How to record audio with vlc

    VLC not recording? If you encounter the same problem, read this post to get 6 solutions to fix the VLC not recording video issue on your computer.

    How to Record Desktop with MiniTool Video Converter

    The quality of VLC recordings is poor? To fix it, you can use MiniTool Video Converter. It’s free to use and lets you record screens in high quality.

    Here’s a quick guide.

    Step 1. Download and install MiniTool Video Converter.

    Step 2. Launch the program and click on Screen Record.

    Step 3. Click the camera icon to open MiniTool Screen Recorder.

    Step 4. Enable the microphone and system audio. Then select a screen recording mode.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 5. Press the Record button to record your computer screen.


    After reading this post, open your VLC media player and use it to record your desktop or video!

    Last Updated on December 27, 2021 by Jane Joe

    How do you record streaming audio to your computer, such as music, radio and even the training files? When you save the audio files offline, you can listen to the files whenever you want without limitation, especially when the Internet network is not good enough. The article shares 4 different methods to capture streaming audio files to capture a desired file with ease. Just learn more details from the article now.

    How to record audio with vlc

    • Part 1: The Professional Method to Record Streaming Audio
    • Part 2: How to Record Streaming Audio for Free
    • Part 3: How to Record Streaming Audio Online

    Part 1: The Professional Method to Record Streaming Audio

    WidsMob Capture is a professional screen recorder to capture streaming audio, microphone audio, and system audio. It enables you to record video, add webcam files, and even take snapshots. Moreover, you can also further edit the video or add an annotation to the recording.

    1. Record streaming audio from online streaming sites with original quality.

    2. Adjust audio sample rate, audio volume, and other parameters with ease.

    3. Preview and listen to the audio recording with the built-in media player.

    4. There is no limitation on the length of audio recording, audio size, and more.

    5. Share the captured audio recording to social media or save it to the hard drive.

    How to Record Streaming Audio as Desired

    Step 1: Download and install the streaming audio recorder, launch the program on your computer. Select the Record Screen from the home interface. Click the Screen Area icon and turn it to X if you need to record streaming audio-only.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2: You can enable the Audio option and select the different audio channels you want to record. If you capture the online streaming files, you should disable the audio from a microphone or channels to get the files without any noise.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 3: Open a web browser, and access the streaming audio page. Click the REC button once the streaming audio starts playing. It enables you to record the online streaming with high quality. Just manage the recording process with the toolbar on your computer.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 4: After recording the streaming audio, click the Stop button to save the audio file to your hard drive. Go to the Media Library screen. And you can upload the streaming audio recording to social media or share the video with your friends via email.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 2: How to Record Streaming Audio for Free

    It has some drawbacks to the free streaming audio recorder, such as poor audio quality. You can share two free streaming audio recorders below regardless of the recordings.

    Method 1: How to Record Streaming Audio with VLC

    VLC Media Player is an open-source media player to provide extensive bonus features include record streaming audio. It cannot optimize the audio quality and only works for public sources.

    Step 1: Download and install the VLC Media Player and launch the program on your computer. Go to the Media menu and choose the Open Network Stream option to trigger the open media dialog.

    Step 2: Copy and paste the address of the streaming audio you wish to record into the box and hit the Play button. Press the Pause button once the player window pops out.

    Step 3: Head to the View menu and check the Advanced Controls option with several icons appearing at the bottom. You can start playing the audio file and hit the Record button to record streaming audio.

    Step 4: When finishing the audio, click the Stop icon. And the VLC media player will save it as an MP3 file. After that, you can also save the audio file to your computer or share it on social media sites.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Method 2: How to Record Streaming Audio with Audacity

    Audacity is a dedicated and versatile audio editor to record streaming audio. It saves your favorite music on tracks, edits the audio files, and even shares the recording files to online streaming sites.

    Step 1: When you find a streaming audio file that you want to listen to offline in a browser, open Audacity. Hit the red Record button on the upper left side and start playing the streaming audio.

    Step 2: During the recording process, you can see the wave appears on the track. There are two volume bars on the upper left side. Make sure the Microphone volume is closed.

    Step 3: You can capture your voice and adjust the system sound volume to the desired position. Wait for the streaming audio to finish and click the Stop icon. Now, listen to the audio file on the track and edit it.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 3: How to Record Streaming Audio Online

    Web apps are another approach to record streaming audio. It enables you to record the audio file without installing any software. Just take advantage of some online voice recorder to get the desired music and audio without restriction.

    Step 1: When you go to 123APPS, you can choose the Voice Recorder option to record the online streaming audio. It will record audio files from all different channels, including the microphone and the system sound on your computer as desired.

    Step 2: After that, you can stream audio on your computer. Click the Red microphone button to record the desired file. It automatically detects silent fragments at the beginning and the end of your recording and deletes them for your convenience.

    Step 3: Of course, you can also select the audio channels from the Settings icon. And after recording, you can crop the recorded streaming audio to the section you need. After that, you can save the recording to your computer or share it on social media sites.

    How to record audio with vlc


    VLC is one of the Media Player software that is renowned for its feature and a wide range of format support. VLC can do a lot than you ever think of. You can convert videos/audios from one format to another, you can remove audios from videos, and many more hidden features it has.

    Today I am going to share a blog post “How to cut audio in VLC Media Player” which talks about cutting audio files in VLC.

    Table of Contents

    If you have these queries:

    • how to cut audio files in VLC?
    • how to cut audio clip in VLC?
    • how to cut audio in VLC Media Player?
    • how to cut audio in VLC?

    You are on the right page as I am going to describe how you can cut Audios in VLC Media Player.

    I mean if you have an audio song of 4 minutes, and you want to cut only the first 40 seconds to make that your Phone’s ringtone, or for any other purpose, then you can do that with VLC media player.

    Before we move on to the topic “How to cut audio in VLC”, let’s talk few things about VLC.

    What is VLC Media Player?

    VLC stands for Visible Light Communication. It is developed by VideoLAN Project. It is free and open-source, portable, cross-platform media player and streaming media server. VLC is not just a media player but is much more than this.

    Below are the features of VLC Media Player :

    • Play almost all audio/video formats.
    • Convert audio/video from one format to another.
    • Record the desktop and even the webcam.
    • Capture screenshots while playing videos.
    • Stream and download videos from YouTube.
    • Remotely Control Playback from a Browser.
    • Subscribe to Podcasts.
    • Play Internet Radio.
    • Apply Video and Audio Effects.
    • ASCII Playback .
    • Use a video as Desktop Wallpaper.

    This is a small list of VLC features. There might be many more.

    Today, I am going to talk about cutting audios in VLC. Moreover, cutting audios and videos is exactly the same in VLC.

    How to Cut Audio in VLC Media Player?

    1. First of all download VLC Media Player from the official site.
    2. After the installation is complete, launch VLC.
    3. Now, go to Media >>Open File
      How to record audio with vlc
    4. Now, the file explorer window will be opened. Select an audio file.
      How to record audio with vlc
    5. Now, go to View >>Advanced Controls
      How to record audio with vlc
    6. Now, you can see some Advanced Controls.
      How to record audio with vlc
    7. Now, set the beginning point of the song from where you want to cut, and then click Red button. It will start the recording.
      How to record audio with vlc
    8. Click again the red button when you want. It will stop recording the song.

    So, what happens is, when you first click the red button, it starts recording the song, and when you stop it, it stops the recording. That recorded part gets saved in the c:\\username\Music folder on your Windows 10 PC.
    How to record audio with vlc

    It gets saved just like it shown in the above screenshot.

    So, this is how to cut audio in VLC media player. You can cut videos in VLC the same way.

    This type of cutting audio songs allows you to create ringtones of your choice as you can cut a particular part of the song, and set that as your phone’s ringtone.

    If you want to cut Audio in VLC Media Player on Mac PC, then you better check out this video:

    Pro Tip:

    If you are someone who is more interested in working with keyboard shortcuts, you can use VLC Keyboard Shortcuts. A few shortcuts are given below that you might need while performing the above.

    • Alt + M => Go to Media Menu
    • Ctrl + O => Open File
    • Ctrl + I => Go to View Menu
    • Shift + R => Start/Stop Recording


    VLC might not be an advanced audio editor but it has a number of excellent features that are very helpful. Cutting audios is one of the very important features as many of us like some parts of songs, and want to make a ringtone of them. So, this would help to make ringtones.

    I hope you liked the guide. If you have any issues related to the topic “How to cut audio in VLC”, then do let me know in the comments.

    Last Updated on May 13, 2022 by Leo Standy

    VLC media player is an open-source, cross-platform, and free multimedia player, you can play almost all types of multimedia files with it including DVDs, Audio CDs, VCDs, and many other video formats. VLC is available on Windows, macOS, Linux, Android, iOS, Ubuntu, Chrome OS, and even Debian GNU/Linux.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Besides playing multimedia, we can also apply VLC to rip audio CDs songs to MP3 or WAV. In this article, I will show detailed steps to rip CD with VLC to digital audio formats, so that you can enjoy your favorite CDs on your computer or phone.

    Step 1 First, you have a have your CD put into your PC disc drive. While your PC is detecting the CD, you can create a new folder on the desktop named whatever you like.

    Step 2 Open This PC and you will see the CD is listed under your drives. Right-click the CD and select Play with VLC media player. Then on the interface of VLC media player, the first thing you should do is go to Media option on the left of the top menu bar. Then, go to Convert/Save. On the pop-up Open Media window, select Disc tab under which you will check Audio CD and set up the Starting Position by entering a number. Click Convert/Save.

    Step 3 In Convert window, you can set the output file formats with other parameters like codec, bitrate, channels, and sample rate. You can set to rip CD to MP3, WMA, WAV, FLAC and more. The settings are totally up to you, so I won’t give any suggestions here, you can just set it up according to your needs.

    Step 4 Then specify the destination folder, I will set the location as the folder I created on my desktop. Click Start. You will see the play bar move which means VLC is ripping your CDs to your PC. You will have the selected one track ripped to the folder you set, in other words, if you want to rip all tracks from the CD, you have to do it one by one.

    How to Batch Rip a CD with VLC

    To rip CD tracks one by one is exhausting, so, I am showing you how to rip CD in batch, so that, you can save time from repeat the operation mentioned above again and again.

    In the method, we will create a bat file to run the ripping automatically. Here is the steps:

    Step 1 Create a new txt file on your PC (Windows only).

    Step 2 Follow the annotations to edit the codes as below and Copy codes into the txt file and save the file as .bat file.

    Step 3 Run the .bat file on your computer (If you are on Windows 10, you have to run it as Admin). You will have the CD ripped in at a super-fast speed.

    Find it complicated to Rip CD with VLC media player? Try to rip your CD with UniConverter.

    UniConverter is a one-station tool for all your multimedia solutions. It can gracefully handle video codec conversion, video edition, video downloading, DVD/CD burning, video transferring and even more.

    How to Burn an Audio CD With VLC

    1. Launch the VLC player or download it from the official VideoLAN website and install it.
    2. Click on “Media” and “Convert/Save,” then click on the “Disc” tab.
    3. Click “Audio CD” and “Browse,” then select the CD/DVD drive and click “Convert/Save.” The “Convert” screen now appears.

    How do I burn a DVD from VLC on my computer?

    How to Rip a DVD with VLC

    1. Open VLC.
    2. Under the Media tab, go to Convert/Save.
    3. Click on the Disc tab.
    4. Choose the DVD option under Disc Selection.
    5. Choose the DVD drive location.
    6. Click Convert/Save at the bottom.
    7. Select the codec and particulars you’d like to use for the rip under Profile.

    How do I convert VLC to MP3 from a CD?

    Click the “Encapsulation” tab. Choose the “WAV” option. Click the “Audio Codec” tab and select “MP3” from the “Codec” drop down box. Make sure the “Audio” box on the left side of the screen is checked and click “Save” to return to the “Convert” window.

    How do I burn a CD using Media Player?

    How to Burn Music to a CD/DVD in Windows Media Player

    1. Insert a blank CD or DVD suitable for storing audio files in your computer CD/DVD-RW drive.
    2. Open Windows Media Player and click the Burn button.
    3. Click through albums and playlists and drag the songs you want to add to the CD/DVD to the Burn pane.
    4. Click Start Burn.

    How can I rip a copy protected DVD to my computer?

    Follow the steps below.

    1. Download and install HandBrake. To rip copy-protected DVDs, you need to head to the archive page of HandBrake to download HandBrake 0.9.
    2. Install libdvdcss on your Windows or Mac PC.
    3. Load your protected DVD.
    4. Choose something for the output.
    5. Try to rip the protected DVD.

    How do I rip a CD with VLC for free?

    How to rip a CD using VLC Media Player

    1. In the window that opens up select “Disc” and then “Audio CD” under “Disc Selection”
    2. Click “Browse” and select the CD, then choose your starting position with the up arrow and when you’re done, hit the “Convert/Save” button.

    Why is Windows Media Player not burning CDs?

    Sometimes the problem with burning your CD is that the drive isn’t detected. You will need to make sure that your drive is installed properly. Go to “Start>Control Panel>System>Device Manager” to make sure that your CD drive is listed and that the drivers are installed.

    Where is the rip CD button in Windows 10 media player?

    You will see the RIP button if you have a CD inserted into the disc drive and the media player is on Now Playing Mode. It is usually located on top next to the library.

    Is Windows Media Player good for ripping CDs?

    For Windows users, Windows Media Player is the most convenient and easy way to copy your CD collection to your hard drive. It is also powerful enough to meet most people’s needs.

    How can I make a mix CD 2020?

    How to Make a Mix CD

    1. Step 1: Choose the Music. Go through your iTunes (or however you store your music) library, and pick out songs you like.
    2. Step 2: Refine the Music. Go to the playlist, and look through the songs.
    3. Step 3: Consider Your Audience.
    4. Step 4: Create Your Track List.
    5. Step 5: Package It.
    6. Step 6: Gift It.

    How do I copy my CD onto my computer?

    In the computer window, double click the CD-ROM drive item to open it. If the file or folder that you want is stored within another folder, double click the folder or a series of folders, until you locate it. When you find the file you want, click it to select it. Then press Ctrl + C on your keyboard to copy it.

    How can I play a DVD on my laptop without drive?

    Here are a couple of solutions for how to play a DVD on a laptop without a disk drive. How to play DVDs on a laptop without a DVD drive

    1. Use an external DVD drive. Shop HP External Drives Now.
    2. Create ISO files for virtual disks.
    3. Rip files from CD, DVD, or Blu-ray.
    4. Share CD and DVD drives over Windows network.

    How do I watch a DVD with Windows 10?

    First, download and install the software from the VideoLAN VLC Media Player website. Launch VLC Media Player, insert a DVD, and it should rev up automatically. If not, click Media > Open Disc > DVD, then click the play button. You’ll find a full range of buttons to control playback.

    VLC is a feature-packed program that can do more than just playing media files. It is also capable of screen recording. Yet, many users found that VLC does not record audio when capturing desktop. Can VLC screen recording with audio? Short answer, possible but difficult. Read on to know more about how to record screen with audio in VLC.

    Tips. You are most recommended to use an alternative screen recorder to record desktop with sound directly. Try the HD screen recorder here:

    Why VLC Not Recording Audio?

    VLC-not-recording-audio is not a recent problem but a long-existing issue that has been there with VLC since a decade ago. It seems that the VLC desktop recorder is made without the audio recording feature in the first place. Many people have reported the bug to the VLC team. But, for certain reasons, the team decided not to fix the problem. And the current bug status is WONTFIX (meaning the bug will never be fixed).

    However, there is a solution circulated on the internet to make the VLC record screen with audio. I’ve tested it but with no luck. If you want to try this method, go check the next part. Or you can jump to part three to follow an alternative way to record desktop with sound directly.

    HD Screen Recorder with Audio

    HD Video Converter Factory Pro allows you to record games, meetings, streaming videos, and so on on your desktop (with sound) in high quality. With it, you can further customize the recordings by editing, compressing and converting.

    Compatible with Windows 11/10/8/7/.

    100% Clean & Safe

    Compatible with Windows 11/10/8/7/.

    100% Clean & Safe

    Possible Way to Make VLC Screen Recording with Audio

    The idea is to use DirectShow and set video and audio input devices separately to get VLC record desktop with audio. To do this, you need to download a direct show screen capture input filter and set your sound card properly. Then under the DirectShow recording mode, set the Video device name as Screen Capture and the Audio device name as the sound card you just set. Then click Stream.

    Next, change the destination to HTTP and URL to “/go.mpg”. After that, select an output profile, and then hit Stream. If nothing goes wrong, the stream should start, and you should be able to watch it within another client VLC. In the meantime, the VLC screen capture with audio is complete.

    The method is contributed by ROGERDPACK. For more information about how to use this VLC screen recorder, go to the source

    Alternative Way to Record Desktop with Sound

    If you still can’t make VLC capture screen with audio, you may try a different screen recorder. For Windows users, HD Video Converter Factory Pro is a good choice. It features a handy screen recorder that lets you record screen with audio in HD quality. You can use it to record full screen or only part of the screen. You can also record video from website. After the recording, you are allowed to edit the file with its built-in video editor, such as cropping the screen recording.

    The screen recording tutorial is given below. Free download Free download the program to get started.

    VLC is a well-known media player, but actually it just does more than that. In the previous posts, we have introduced how to cut video clips with VLC, rotate video with this media player in an easy way. Here we’re going to teach you how to extract audio from video files by using VLC Media Player and also show you another VLC alternative to convert video to audio efficiently.

    Part 1. How to Extract Audio from Video by Using VLC Media Player

    As a versatile media player, VLC also works well in extracting audio from video file. If you’re not familiar with this software, you may have no idea how to do it. Now let’s move to the step-by-step guide on how to extract audio from MP4 video with VLC Media Player.

    Step 1 Add target video file

    How to record audio with vlc

    First, launch VLC Media Player on the desktop. Go to the “Media” > “Convert / Save” to activate the Open Media window. Now click the “Add” button to find and import the video file you’d like to extract audio from.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 2 Choose an output format

    How to record audio with vlc

    Next click the “Convert / Save” button on the lower right corner. In the new popup window, choose the “Audio – MP3” option in the drop down menu of Profile as the output format. You can also change the destination file location by clicking the “Browse” icon and rename the file, or it will overwrite the original video file.

    Step 3 Edit output file (optional)

    How to record audio with vlc

    Press the Settings icon to edit selected profile such as change the codec, bit rate, channels, sample rate under the “Audio codec” option if needed.

    Step 4 Start to extract audio from video

    After all settings are ready, click the “Start” button to let VLC begin to convert video file to audio. Wait a few seconds and then you will find an MP3 file will successfully appear in your destination folder.

    Part 2. How to Extract Audio from Video with VLC Alternative – Joyoshare VidiKit

    VLC is undoubtedly a powerful program, but many users report that it’s hard to find its useful features due to not-so-friendly interface. So if you want to find an alternative to VLC to extract audio from video easily, here I strongly recommend you to try Joyoshare VidiKit.

    This extract audio from video software can be your top priority since it supports a wide range of video and audio formats including MP4, M4V, AVI, MPEG, MPG, WMV, MP3, OGG, WAV, FLAC, AIFF, AU, MKA, APE and many more. You can extract sound from any video file in a few steps only with 100% original quality preserved. Besides, you can also customize format, bitrate, quality, codec, channel, etc as you like.

    Key Features of Joyoshare Audio Extractor:

    Support tons of output media formats

    Extract and convert audio at up to 60X faster speed

    Possess powerful media editing features

    Clear interface and easy to use

    How to record audio with vlc

    Step 1 Launch Joyoshare and import video file

    How to record audio with vlc

    Go to the download page of Joyoshare and choose Media Cutter to download and install on your computer. After that, simply launch Joyoshare program and drag and drop the video file. Alternatively, just click the “Open” button to add the video file from your local folder.

    Step 2 Select an output format

    How to record audio with vlc

    Now press the “Format” button and here you’ll see two output mode – High-speed mode and Encoding mode. Choose the first mode to pick the desired format such as MP3, M4A, AAC, OGG, etc. from the “General Audio” option after clicking the “Show Advanced” button if you want to convert video to audio fast and lossless. If you’d like to personalize the codec, channel, sample rate, bit rate, etc., you can choose the second mode and select an output format as you please.

    Step 3 Extract audio from video with Joyoshare

    Afterwards, you can now click the “Start” button to ask Joyoshare start to extract sound file from video. A few seconds later, you’ll get an audio file you want on the local folder of computer.

    Note: If there are some silent parts in the file, you can use Joyoshare to cut it off. Just move the yellow slider to determine the start point and end point you want to keep, and then press the “Start” button to get it cut. Do this again to get another part of your file, and then tick the “Merge Segment” box to join them together. That’s it.

    VLC Media Player flawlessly streams online radio programs to your computer. It’s easy and quick. Did you also know that VLC Media Player is great for saving online radio streams as MP3 files in your PC? You can record those streaming radio shows as audio files to listen to them later. This way you won’t me missing any online radio programs even if you are busy.

    You can easily configuration VLC to download live radio shows to your computer while you are away or busy. Then, when you come back, you can tune in to the show without missing anything. This is one great feature that VLC has been providing to its users.

    To record and save/download online radio streams as MP3 using VLC :

    1. Open an online radio stream from Media > Open Network Stream [Shortcut: CTRL + N]
      How to record audio with vlc
    2. In “Open Media” dialog box, paste in your .pls or .m3u online audio streaming URL.
      How to record audio with vlc
    3. At the bottom of the “Open Media” dialog box you will find a small downward facing arrow right next to the Play button. Click on that arrow to bring up the streaming option. Then Click on “Stream”. The shortcut for this is ALT + S.
      How to record audio with vlc
    4. “Stream Output” wizard will open. The source is already entered, so just hit the “Next” button.
      How to record audio with vlc
    5. In “Destination Setup” make sure that your new destination is selected as “File”, then click on Add.
      How to record audio with vlc
    6. Immediately you will reach the file name selection box. Click on the “Browse” button to browse to a location where you will be saving your audio.
      How to record audio with vlc
    7. In the save file dialog box, give a file name of your choice like radio.mp3 and click on save. Then click on Next.
      How to record audio with vlc
    8. Transcoding Options are displayed. We do not require to use transcoding on this. So uncheck the check box of “Activate Transcoding”. Press next to continue.
      How to record audio with vlc
    9. The final step is “Option Setup”. Leave it as it is. Stream all elementary streams is left unchecked. Click on “Stream” button.
      How to record audio with vlc
    10. Streaming will begin as soon as the connection with the radio show is established. This happens really quickly. You will know that your program is being saved by looking at the elapsed time in VLC’s controls. That just means that the number of seconds and minutes will add-on.
      How to record audio with vlc
    11. After a certain amount of time, when you are done with recording the stream, from the VLC’s playing control bar hit the stop button to stop the saving of online audio stream.
      How to record audio with vlc
    12. To listen to your show, navigate to the location where you saved the audio MP3 file. Just open it, preferably with VLC Media Player.

    Video Tutorial

    27 thoughts to “Record Online Radio Streams as MP3 Using VLC Media Player”

    I have the same problem to save download and save a broadcast stream. I carefully went through the 10 steps, but the mp3 file (it is created in the target folder) contains 0 bytes. The stream will not even play in VLC. I can only play (but not save) it in Firefox with the source site open. Earlier versions (prior to 3) had a problem playing and saving youtube files, but an updated youtube.luac file for VLC version 2 fixed the problem. The update is included in version 3 and up. However, the stream I am trying to save is not youtube. The stream name that appears in the Firefox address box does not have any file-type for extension. My VLC version is 3.0.11. Thanks for any help.

    The problem may be because of security issues of today and the site address displayed in the browser window is not recognized by VLC. For instance an internet radio site address may look like this: However if you paste only the http part of this address ( into VLC, it would both play or stream depending on what you want to do.
    Hope this helps.

    Doesn’t work. MP3 file created is completely blank.

    VLC Media Player can be used as a free screen recorder for desktop and mobile users. Many people can record screen video and audio for free with VLC. However, the VLC not recordingВ is still a big problem.

    The system issue is the main reason why VLC record not working. It is not your computer’s fault. Actually, the latest VLC update getsВ some problems while recording. You can see many complaints of VLC screen capture not working, VLC recording starts late, VLC not recording video only audio and more.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Honestly, the ultimate solution is downgrading VLC to an older version. You can get the same VLC recording features with an older VLC version. It also works to fix VLC not recordingВ by making some small changes. Or you can get an alternative screen recorder to bypass the VLC not recording videoВ and audio issues. Just read and get more details.

    How to record audio with vlc

    1. Use VLC Alternative When VLC Not Recording

    Though VLC is a free screen recorder, it doesn’t have many screen recording features. The overwhelming interface is not friendly to beginners. If you want to get rid of those VLC recording limits, you can use FoneLab Screen Recorder instead. It allows users to record, edit, save and share screen video and audio without lag. Here are the main features.

    1. Record video with full screen, specific window or any region.
    2. Screen capture desktop video with internal and external sound.
    3. Add webcam and annotation into your screen video.
    4. Use hotkeys and scheduled tasks to manage the entire screen recording process.
    5. Use a video/audio trimmer to delete unwanted parts.
    6. Wide support of the sharing and saving options. You can record and share video to YouTube in one stop.

    FoneLab Screen Recorder allows you to capture video, audio, online tutorial, etc on Windows/Mac, and you can easily customize size, edit the video or audio, and more.

    • Record video, audio, webcam and take screenshots on Windows/Mac.
    • Preview data before saving.
    • It is safe and easy to use.

    2. How to Fix VLC Video and Audio Not Recording – 5 Ways

    If you still want to give VLC another try, you can try the following solutions to troubleshoot VLC not recording. These are proven ways to fix VLC doesn’t record video or audio effectively. You can make VLC back to the normal state again with small changes.

    Way 1: Uninstall and Reinstall VLC Media Player

    When FLAC stutter delay in VLC Player, you can uninstall and then install VLC. Check VLC settings and preferences. Make sure you select the correct output modules. Later, chooseВ Win32 out extension wave output in the AdvancedВ option. Click OKВ to confirm. The FLAC stutter problem can be solved in this way.

    Way 2: Update VLC to an Older Version

    The VLC not recording videoВ problem is quite common. According to the VLC forum, you can downgrade to VLC v.2.0.8, v.2.1.5 or v3.0.0. For some users, the latest VLC version is not stable.

    Way 3: Restart Your Computer

    If there is no audio while playing videos with VLC, you can restart your computer. Its sound card or related programs may get stuck. You can restart the computer to refresh and fix small glitches.

    Way 4: Uncheck Accelerated Video Output

    It is strange that your recorded video turns out to be the MP3 format. What you can do to fix VLC not recording video only audio? Well, you can go to VLC Tools. Choose PreferencesВ and then Video. After that, you can disable Accelerated Video OutputВ to troubleshoot VLC record audio only.

    Way 5: Change VLC Recording Preferences

    To get rid of VLC cracking sound, you can choose VLC Tools, PreferencesВ and Audio. Change the output module to ALSA. Later, restart VLC to see if the VLC cracking sound problem still exists or not.

    3. FAQs of VLC Not Recording – 5 Questions

    Why subtitles don’t show when you record DVD video with VLC?

    Your subtitle file is saved into a separate file. The original subtitle is overlaid into the movie. That’s why subtitles are not showing. VLC cannot recognize a separate saved subtitle. You can burn subtitles into the film before recording with VLC.

    How to fix the VLC record button not working?

    Find and access the Windows Defender. Disable Controlled Folder Access. Later, you can test again to see if the VLC record button can work normally or not.

    What format does VLC use?

    VLC saves your recorded video into the AVI format by default. Or you can change the default output video format to MP4, AVI, MKV, WAV, OGG and other formats manually.

    How to know that VLC starts recording?

    The moment you click the VLC RecordВ button, you can see the icon changes to another state. There will be a timer counting how long your VLC recording continues.

    Where do VLC records go?

    The default output folder is C:/Users/Videos. You can quickly find your recording file in the VideosВ folder.

    All in all, you can troubleshoot VLC not recordingВ or working with these or those methods. If the VLC screen recorder still cannot work properly, you can use FoneLab Screen Recorder to record computer video and audio as well. It is completely free to record screen video up to 3 minutes. All advanced recording features are free to use. Thus, you can use FoneLab Screen Recorder as a free VLC alternative.

    If you encounter any other VLC not recording problem that this article doesn’t mention, you can feel free to contact us or leave messages in the comments. Or you can free download FoneLab Screen Recorder and have a try. Both Windows and Mac users can use its free trial without limits.

    FoneLab Screen Recorder allows you to capture video, audio, online tutorial, etc on Windows/Mac, and you can easily customize size, edit the video or audio, and more.

    I would like to record a stereo mix (basically what I hear through the speakers connected to my sound card) from VLC. However, I haven’t been able to figure out exactly how to do this.

    Under the “video4linux” capture device, I see the following audio devices:

    However, selecting either of those results in VLC trying to use my webcam (not what I want at all) in addition to the selected audio device.

    What do I need to do?

    How to record audio with vlc

    2 Answers 2

    I don’t know about VLC, but you should be able to record in audacity . You’ll need to install the pavucontrol package, and set Audacity’s recording device to the loopback device in the sound preferences, and the application you’re trying to record from, to the loopback device for its output. You’ll also need to record the audio into a stereo track in Audacity. This is of course an internal loopback system, and the audio won’t be output to the speakers as well.

    yes you can use VLC. i just figured out exactly how. first off make sure your stereo mix is enabled (within your system’s sound settings). Then, in VLC, go to media, then open capture device. select none for video, then select stereo mix for sound. then press play and make sure to mute the sound on VLC or else you will have a reverbish loop with the original sound plus VLC playing the same sound with a delay. then simply press record to begin recording.


    #1.Using VLC to Play a Video

    VLC media player is famous for its robust video player. There is almost no video file that VLC cannot play. With VLC, you can play a video on your computer, a video hosted online or a video on a DVD. To play a video, just follow:

    • Drag and drop a video file/URL onto its interface.
    • For playing a DVD video, follow: [Media] > [Open Disc. ].

    How to use VLC to sync audio with video plays?

    Step 1 [Tools] > [Track Synchronization].

    How to record audio with vlc

    Image: Use VLC’s “Track Synchronization” function.

    Step 2 Go “Synchronization” and set audio delay time.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Image: Sync audio and video play via delaying audio.

    How to use VLC to rotate a video play:

    Step 1 [Tools] > [Effects and Filters].

    Step 2 [Video Effects] > [Geometry] and set rotating option.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Image: Use VLC media player to rotate video play/streaming.

    Part 2.How to Edit/Record/Download/Clip a Video in VLC?

    VLC won’t change (re-write) your original video file. Because it supports video recording, VLC media player is capable of reproducing a certain part of a video.

    You can try very few basic editing, i.e., recording video, clipping/cutting/downloading a certain part of a video, rotating video and syncing video, etc.

    How to use VLC to record/download a video?

    Step 1 Load the video via [Media] > [Open File. ](open videos on computer), or [Open Disc. ](open DVD video), or [Open Network Stream. ](open YouTube video, Facebook video, Twitter video, etc.).

    Step 2 Hit [View] > [Advanced Controls] to enable VLC record & snapshot bar.

    Step 3 Open/load a video and hit the play button.

    Step 4 Click the red record button when video is playing to the beginning of your wanted part.

    Step 5 Hit the stop button to finish your video recording. The recording/download video will be saved, and you can find it on Windows directory of “Libraries” > “Videos”.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Image: How to record or cut a video in VLC.

    Tips: About rotating video and syncing video, firstly rotate/sync video play, then record & save the corrected video play as a new video file.

    Part 3.Can VLC Commands Really Help Merge Videos?

    If you try VLC media player to merge videos, you’ll find that sometimes VLC merges videos successfully, while other times not.

    VLC requires users to change video files to the same codec & format, then it will begin video merging. Otherwise, you’ll get an error message.s

    In conclusion, VLC video merging is not a stable feature. If you like to try VLC command merger, it’s no harm.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Image: How to merge videos in VLC.

    Part 4.Sum It Up

    Indeed, VLC media player is a pleasant, resourceful video player. Whenever you want to play a video file, VLC media player can always be your ideal option.

    Just want to do little video editing? VLC media player can satisfy you. But if you need an easy, all-in-1 video editing tool, you can try FlexClip! It has everything you need, and things can be finished in one go.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Emily is an experienced blog writer for graphics and videography tips. She always tries to explore something new in her content.

    FlexClip Video Maker

    The easiest way to help you create custom videos, no design skills needed.

    Hot & Trending

      How to record audio with vlc

    Ultimate Tik Tok Guide – How to Tik Tok & How to Make a Tik Tok Video that Gets Likes

    How to record audio with vlc

    Instagram Story Video Quality Bad After Upload? Fix It!

    How to record audio with vlc

    Best Video Quality Enhancers: Improve Your Video Quality Online

    How to record audio with vlc

    Top 13 Birthday Video Makers with Music and Effects Free

    How to record audio with vlc

    Large Collection of Creative and Funny Birthday Video Ideas for Ones You Care

    How to record audio with vlc

    How To Remove/Reduce Background Noise? – 3 Best Free Audio Optimizers

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to Search Filters on TikTok & Use a Filter You See – TikTok Filter Guide

    How to record audio with vlc

    Why Instagram Blocked My Video? How to Fix It?

    You May Also Be Interested

    How to record audio with vlc

    How To Merge Videos In VLC Media Player? [Solved]

    How to record audio with vlc

    VLC Converter & Online Alternatives That Convert Videos Easily

    How to record audio with vlc

    DIY Fun Videos – 7 Awesome Ideas to Make Your Best FUN Videos

    How to record audio with vlc

    Full Screen Recorder: How To Record Entire Screen For Free?

    How to record audio with vlc

    If you head over to WonTube, you can save music videos to your desktop. Then you can extract the audio from the video files so you don’t need to playback the videos. All that’s required is the freeware VLC Media Player, which you can add to most Windows platforms from this VideoLAN page. That software includes streaming options with which you can extract an MP3, or other audio format, from a video.

    First, open the VLC window; and then click Media > Convert/Save. That will open the window shown in the snapshot below. Press Add and then select a video to extract the audio from.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Click the small arrow beside the Convert/Save button at bottom of window to expand a menu with extra options on it. Select Stream from that menu to open the Stream Output window. Then press the Next button to open the Destination Setup.

    Select File from the New destination drop-down menu. Then press Browse to open the Save file window. Choose a path to save it to, enter a title for your extracted audio file in the text box and press the Save button. That file title will then be included in the Filename text box with a .ps extension. Replace the .ps with a .mp3 extension as below.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Press the Next button to open the Transcoding Options in the snapshot below. Click the Profile drop-down menu from which you can select a variety of file format options. Select Audio – MP3 from that menu, and then click the Next button again.

    How to record audio with vlc

    Finally, press the Stream button to finish. The Stream Output window will close, and VLC streams the audio. Then click Media > Open File and browse to the folder you selected to save the video audio to. You’ll find a new video audio MP3 there that you can open and playback in VLC.

    So in a few quick steps you can now extract audio from videos with the VLC software. Then you can add those extracted audio files to iPod or MP3 digital media players. To save YouTube videos to your folders with VLC, check out this TechJunkie article.

    I needed to record a CBC radio piece today. For most cases, it appears the easiest route is to use streamtuner and streamripper, however there is something about my particular computer or CBC’s streaming style that made it difficult for me. Since it took a couple of hours to figure it all out, I figured I’d better save it for future reference. So here is a vlc only method which works, but with more clicks and it’s is easier to select a combination of options that don’t work than do. This is the combination which finally worked for me:

    • start VLC
    • File > Open Network Stream
    • check ’steam/save’, select ‘Settings’, then ‘Outputs’:
    • check ‘Play Locally’
    • check ‘File’, set filename as you wish
    • Encapsulation method: ‘Raw’
    • check ‘Audio codec’, and select ‘mpga’ from the list, bitrate as you like (96kb is okay for this particular stream)

    It’s the audio codec part which tripped me up the most, even though I was saving mp3 selecting mp3 as a code yields a 0 byte file.

    For command line use, copy the source and destination urls from the dialogs created above, however it is necessary to change the syntax somewhat. Namely the :sout option needs to be single quoted.

    Here is the same in a bash script, you should only need to edit the INSTREAM and OUTFILE lines to use elsewhere

    #!/bin/sh NOW=$(date +%F_%k-%M) INSTREAM= ehorse_32.html OUTFILE=/home/shared/Audio/Radio/cbc-north_$NOW.mp3 echo … echo …Recording CBC North internet radio to echo $OUTFILE echo …expect a 5 second delay before hearing anything echo …and a few “access_mms” errors prior to that. echo … /usr/bin/vlc $INSTREAM ‘:sout=#transcode:duplicate>’


    Thanks for writing up the howto on the use of headless vlc to capture streaming audio.\ \ It took a little experimentation to make it work on my hardware (an arm-based pogoplug v4). I don’t know if the changes are due to newer versions of vlc or pertain more to how it was built for the pacman database that arch linux uses (the os that’s running on my pp4). Either way, I thought I’d send what I did your way in case you were interested in updating/adding to the howto.\

    #!/bin/sh NOW=$(date +%F_%k-%M) INSTREAM= OUTFILE=/home/user1/wwoz_$NOW. mp3 echo echo recording WWOZ echo cvlc $INSTREAM –sout “#transcode:std” \

    I wound up using cvlc as opposed to vlc so that it wouldn’t complain about dbus access (lack of X11 really). There’s something I have yet to sort on the output file side as libmp3lame complains “[libmp3lame @ 0xb3e80] channel_layout not specified”. It does record, but what the exact parameters it writes the file with I haven’t yet looked into.\ \ Regards,\ John\ \ \

    How to record audio with vlc

    VLC allows you to record video from up to 4 different sources: the videos that are played in the software, the desktop of your PC and what happens on it, your computer’s webcam, if you have any, or the signal from your TV. We explain how you can record video for all these cases.

    Record videos which are being played in VLC

    You can directly record a video which is being played. It can be useful if the signal arrives via streaming or if you want to capture images from a DVD, to give a couple of examples. To do this, click on the View option in the upper toolbar to open the option menu and click on Advanced Controls.

    As you can see, new control buttons appear on the interface. One of them contains a red circle, similar to those found in videotapes and cassette players. To start and end the recording, you just have to click on the button while the video or audio is playing.

    Button to start recording video in VLC

    You can stop the recording whenever you want by pressing the same button with the red circle. The resulting files can be found in the Videos folder that Windows has configured on your hard drive.

    Record your PC desktop

    The player offers the possibility to capture what happens on the screen of your PC, it can be useful to create video tutorials or to capture images that are played by any means on the screen. Open the software and in the top menu go to Media > Open Capture Device.

    How to record audio with vlcOpen the menu dedicated to video recording devices

    In the new pop-up window, select Desktop from the Capture mode drop-down menu at the top. This is how we tell VLC to check the desktop.

    How to record audio with vlcChoose VLC’s video recording mode

    Selects the frame rate at which VLC is to record. The ideal rate is 24 frames per second for smooth video output, but you can assign higher rates if you are interested in details at the expense of larger videos. Additionally, you can set lower frames per seconds rates for long recording sessions such as surveillance.

    How to record audio with vlcSelect the recording’s frame rate

    If you press Show more options at the bottom, you have access to some additional settings such as selecting exact start and end times of the recording or play simultaneously some other multimedia file. At the bottom right is the Play button, when you press it, the recording of the screen starts immediately.

    Button to start recording your screen

    Record the webcam image

    The third option to record video is to record the image captured by a webcam. To do this, click on the Media option on the top toolbar to open the menu and select Open Capture Device.

    How to record audio with vlcOpen the menu dedicated to video recording devices

    You will see several tabs before you. In the first tab, in Capture mode, choose DirectShow from the drop-down menu. Then select your PC’s webcam in Device name. Finally, choose the name of the audio device that you will use if you wish to record sound.

    How to record audio with vlcChoose the video and audio recording devices

    Record the signal from a TV card

    VLC Media Player, in its recording functions, also allows capturing video from television. Repeat the steps we followed in the previous method, but instead of choosing as a video device the webcam, select this time in Capture Mode the option TV – digital.

    How to record audio with vlcChoose Digital TV as the video input signal

    Then select the TV card and signal input system.

    How to record audio with vlcChoose the TV device

    Finally, adjust the frequency and bandwidth of the broadcast in Options.

    How to record audio with vlcOptions to record the TV signal

    Press Play in the lower right corner to start recording.

    Button to start recording the TV signal How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    Part 1: How to Convert Video/Audio to MP3 with VLC? Part 2: How to Convert MP4 Video/Audio to MP3 with Alternatives to VLC?

    • 1. Convert MP4 to MP3 with Renee Video Editor Pro
    • 2. Convert MP4 to MP3 with Renee Audio Tools

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    How to record audio with vlc

    1. Convert MP4 to MP3 with Renee Video Editor Pro

    Screen RecordingRecord screen and webcam in Windows computer.

    Cut Videos & AudiosUsers are free to cut videos and audios clips with setting start and end time.

    Multiple Edit ToolsMerge, crop, rotate, cut and transform video easily. Change and add background music, subtitles and remove watermark from video.

    Format ConversionSupport to convert videos and audios into different formats.

    Screen Recording Record screen and webcam in Windows computer.

    Multiple Edit ToolsCut Videos & Audios Users are free to cut videos and audios clips with setting start and end time.

    Multiple Edit ToolsMerge, crop, rotate, cut and transform video easily. Change and add background music, subtitles and remove watermark from video.

    Format ConversionSupport to convert videos and audios into different formats.

    3000 users have downloaded and edited videos with fun!

    Updated: March 23, 2012

    VideoLAN (VLC) is one super-mighty media player. It plays everything and anything you throw at it, chomping bytes and codecs like mad. Not only that, VLC can do a whole lot more. It is not just a tool for watching videos and listening to music. This feisty player can also perform quite a bit of media manipulation, in a good sort of way. It can record, stream and transcode your files. Today, we will do just that.

    I want to show you how you can play network streams and transcode them to files, both video and audio. I want to show you how you can record playback, saving you the hassle of cutting, cropping and extracting audio from your files. And I’ll teach you about several other cool features that make VLC the king ofВ digital entertainment.


    There are several ways you can utilize streams. First, you can play online radio stations directly from VLC by going to Media > Open Network Stream. Next, you input the URL of the desired online content, either audio or video or both.

    If you want to listen, that’s all you need to do. But then, you might also want to stream the content to local storage. In that case, click on the little drop-down arrow and expand the menu currently reading Play. Choose Stream instead.

    A new window will show, where you can configure the stream output. The gray box explaining what you’re about to do is quite ugly, but forget that. What you need is a source of some kind, in our case a Web link. Then, click Next.

    Now, you need to configure the destination. We will save the stream to a local file in MP4 format. Several pre-configured profiles exist, saving you time trying to figure out what kind of encoding you may want.

    Click Stream to start. While the radio plays and records, you can check the local directory to see your file grow.В You can test in another player, if you really want to be sure. Now, the choice of the output file is important. For example, I recorded a short stream from as an MP4 file, but there’s no video. This means we might have to transcode the recorded file again to get only the audio stream, or make the correct choice of the transcoding profile before streaming.


    Recording is even simpler. To be able to record, you first need to enable Advanced Controls. This option is available in the View sub-menu. Once you activate the controls, a second command toolbar will appear in the main interface.

    Now, you can simply press the Record button and anything playing in VLC will be recorded and saved locally. Videos will be saved under Videos or My Videos in your home directory or user folder, depending on your operating system. Likewise, audio files will go under Music or My Music, respectively.

    And here’s that short recording in Kaffeine, which shows there’s 14 seconds of playback left. No manipulation was needed, just press once on the red button to record and once more to stop. Like old VHS.

    Some more reading

    I have tons more articles on media manipulation. They should all benefit you in some way, but here’s a sampling of some jolly good tutorials. Of course, you’re most welcome to check the entire section and explore everything.

    Flash download, play, convert, extract music, manipulate ShockWave and tagВ videos

    Convert between music file formats, split, join, change gain, tag, and record audio files

    Split, join, resample, encode, fix, convert, and record video files

    Dedoimedo Frankenstein Experiment – This one has it all


    VideoLANВ is a truly magnificent product, the Swiss Army Knife, the Jack o’ All Trades, the Chuck Norris of the digital media format. And today, you’ve just learned how to stream and record audio and video. Quite simple, if you know where to look.

    Streaming is a very powerful feature. It lets you easily transcode your files, as well as capture online radio and video, webcasts, podcasts, and other types of casts. You can also directly record anything that is being played inside VLC if you do not feel like dabbling with some of the more complicated options. Well, I guess that would be all.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    How to sign out of apple messages

    The iMessage feature provides a seamless experience on Mac, letting you view and send messages while working. However, for some, the constant notifications can be a distraction or privacy invasion. If you fall into the latter category, it is simple to sign out of iMessage on Mac. Keep scrolling for a step-by-step tutorial.

    Note: You can also turn off iMessage notifications to avoid distractions.

    How to log out of iMessage on Mac

    1. Open the macOS Messages app. You can press Command + Space bar and search it or find it in the Applications folder.
    2. Click Messages from the top Menu Bar and choose Preferences.How to sign out of apple messages
    3. Click iMessage.
    4. To temporarily disable iMessage on Mac: Uncheck the box for Enable this account.
    5. To completely stop using iMessage on Mac: Click Sign Out and confirm.How to sign out of apple messages

    Bonus Tip: Turn off iMessage notifications on Mac

    If you do not want to get disturbed by message notifications on Mac, you can enable Do Not Disturb, which will cut off all apps’ notifications. Or, you can turn off all notifications for the Messages app by following the below steps.

    1. Click the Apple logo at the top left and choose System Preferences.
    2. Click Notifications.
    3. Select Messages and turn off ‘Allow Notifications from Messages.’How to sign out of apple messages

    Note: If some individual or group is bombarding with notifications, you may also mute or block them.

    This is the best way to log out of iMessage on your Mac. You may also remove your Mac entirely from your Apple ID, which will sign out iMessage as well. But why take this route when you have a comparatively more straightforward option!

    FAQs on iMessage

    Q. How do I remove a phone number from iMessage on Mac?

    Go to the Messages app PreferencesiMessage → uncheck the phone number from under ‘You can be reached for messages at:.’

    Q. Can you use iMessage on Mac without iPhone?

    Yes. Unlike WhatsApp, iMessage does not require your phone to work on other devices like Mac or iPad. You can sign in using your Apple ID to use iMessage on Mac or iPad.

    Q. How do I change my iMessage account on Mac?

    Sign out of your existing Apple ID by going to the macOS Messages app → click Messages and choose Preferences → iMessage → click Sign Out and confirm to stop using it. Next, sign in with the Apple ID you wish to use your iMessage account from.

    Q. How do I enable Messages in iCloud on Mac?

    Open Messages App on Mac → From the top menu bar, click Messages → choose Preferences → click iMessages tab → mark the checkbox of Enable Messages in iCloud.

    Q. How do I stop iMessages syncing with my Mac?

    To sync iMessage with your Mac, go to the Messages app → click Messages from the top menu bar → choose Preferences → click iMessage → uncheck ‘Enable this account’ or click ‘Sign Out.’

    If you wish to leave iMessage altogether, see how to deregister it.

    Q. What happens if you turn off iMessage?

    Once you turn off iMessage on Mac, you can not send or receive iMessages. However, it will work on any other Apple device you have.

    If you want to stop using iCloud on one of your devices, learn how to sign out and what happens when you sign out.

    What happens when you sign out of iCloud on your device

    You can sign out of iCloud any time you like to stop using iCloud and its related services on your device. These services are listed below. Before signing out, make sure that you’re comfortable having these services turned off. If you only want to stop using some iCloud features, you can change your iCloud settings instead of signing out of iCloud.

    • Apple Pay, Apple Cash, and Apple Card*
    • Find My
    • Game Center
    • Home app to control your HomeKit devices
    • iCloud Backup
    • iCloud Drive
    • iCloud Keychain
    • iCloud Mail
    • iCloud Photos
    • Siri Shortcuts
    • Voice Memos
    • Shared Albums
    • Messages in iCloud
    • Reminders
    • Shared Notes
    • Shared Pages, Numbers, and Keynote documents
    • Updates to your contacts, calendars, reminders, bookmarks, and Safari tabs
    • Continuity features like Handoff, Universal Clipboard, and Auto Unlock with your Apple Watch
    • App data for any third-party apps that you’ve installed that use iCloud

    When you sign out, any data stored in iCloud will be removed from your device but will remain in iCloud. Before you sign out, you’ll be asked if you want to keep a copy of any of this information on your device.

    If you have iCloud+ and you sign out of iCloud on your device, you lose access to iCloud Private Relay, Hide My Email, HomeKit Secure Video support, and custom email domain** on that device.

    * Your Apple Cash and Apple Card accounts are linked to your Apple ID. They can’t be transferred to a different Apple ID or accessed by a different Apple ID.

    ** Not all features are available in all countries or regions.

    How to keep using the App Store, iMessage, and FaceTime on your device

    When you sign out of iCloud, you’re also automatically signed out of the App Store, iMessage, and FaceTime.

    • To keep using the App Store, sign in with your Apple ID.
    • To keep using iMessage and FaceTime, use your phone number.

    Sign out on your iPhone, iPad, or iPod touch

    1. Go to Settings > [your name].
    2. Scroll down to the bottom.
      How to sign out of apple messages
    3. Tap Sign Out.
    4. Enter your Apple ID password and tap Turn Off. Forgot your Apple ID password?
    5. Turn on the data that you want to keep a copy of on your device.
    6. Tap Sign Out.
    7. Tap Sign Out again to confirm that you want to sign out of iCloud.

    Sign out on your Mac

    1. Choose Apple menu  > System Preferences.
    2. Click Apple ID, then click Overview. If you use macOS High Sierra or earlier, click iCloud.
    3. Click Sign Out.
      How to sign out of apple messages
    4. If you want to a keep a copy of your iCloud data on your Mac before you sign out, make sure that you select the appropriate checkboxes. Then click Keep a Copy.
    5. If you want to keep a copy of your Safari passwords on your Mac, click Keep on This Mac.

    Sign out on your Apple Watch

    When you sign out of iCloud on the iPhone that’s paired with your Apple Watch, you’re automatically signed out of iCloud on your Apple Watch.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    While Apple’s default Mail app is good enough to get the job done, there are many other options that have an edge over it. If you prefer to use one of the best email apps such as Gmail, Outlook, or Spark, you’ll want to sign out of the Mail App on your iPhone and iPad. Then, you can switch to using the third-party email app of your choice. So here’s a quick guide to help you out with the process on iOS 14 or 13.

    How to Sign Out of Mail App on iPhone and iPad

    Technically, you cannot sign out of iCloud email unless you sign out your Apple ID altogether from the device. However, you can turn this iCloud mail off.

    Step #1. Open the Settings app on your iPhone or iPad.

    Step #2. Tap your name from the top.

    Step #3. Tap iCloud.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step #4. Tap on the toggle for Mail to turn it off.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step #5. Now, open the mail app, and you won’t see the iCloud email in it.

    How to Log Out of Third-Party Emails from Mail App on iPhone

    If you have added Gmail, Hotmail, or any other email to the default mail app, then here is how to log out of it.

    Step #1. Open the Settings app on your iPhone or iPad.

    Step #2. Tap on Passwords & Accounts.

    Step #3. Tap on one of the appropriate accounts, like Gmail.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step #4. Turn off the toggle for Mail. You are now signed out from the Mail app.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step #5. Or, you can also tap Delete Account and remove this particular account entirely from your iPhone and iPad.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    This is how you can sign out from the Mail app on the iPhone. Since you are no longer using the default mail app, it would be a wise decision to have a look at some of the best Mail app alternatives for iPhone and iPad.

    You may also check out related posts:

    Have a question? Please put it in the comments section below.

    * This post is part of iPhone Life‘s Tip of the Day newsletter. Sign Up. *

    Have you ever wondered how to turn off iMessage on a Mac? The first time I received an iMessage on my computer, I immediately began looking for a way to disable the feature. My iPhone tends to be right next to me anyway, so broadcasting my text messages on a Mac is definitely something I wanted to deactivate. Luckily, you can stop iMessages from popping up by simply turning off messages on your Mac. It’s actually incredibly easy to do. We’ve already shown you how to enable iMessages on an iPhone, iPad, and Mac, how to turn off read receipts, and how to fix an iMessage waiting for activation error; here’s how to deactivate and get rid of messages on your Mac.

    How to Turn Off & Deactivate iMessages on a Mac in 5 Easy Steps

    iMessages on the Mac is part of the Apple ecosystem that allows you to connect all your devices with your Apple ID. When you’re logged in, you receive iMessages on your computer. Your computer uses your internet connection to receive the messages you would otherwise get on your iPhone. It’s a cool feature if you want to use it. But if you’re like me, you just want to stop messages from popping up on your Mac. To turn off iMessages on your Mac, you’ll first need to open the Messages app on your computer.

    1. Look for the App Folder on your Dock and click it.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    You’ll see all the apps on your Mac, open Messages.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Click Messages in the top bar and select Preferences.

    How to sign out of apple messages

  • Select iMessage from the menu bar, then choose Settings.
  • Below that, you’ll see your Apple ID and a few other options. Uncheck Enable this account or click Sign Out.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Your Mac will ask if you’re sure you want to sign out, then ask for your Apple ID and password to sign out fully; that’s all it takes to stop getting messages on your Mac! As an added bonus, you can also learn how to change the cursor on your Mac to make it easier to find on the screen.

    * This post is part of iPhone Life‘s Tip of the Day newsletter. Sign Up. *

    Have you ever wondered how to turn off iMessage on a Mac? The first time I received an iMessage on my computer, I immediately began looking for a way to disable the feature. My iPhone tends to be right next to me anyway, so broadcasting my text messages on a Mac is definitely something I wanted to deactivate. Luckily, you can stop iMessages from popping up by simply turning off messages on your Mac. It’s actually incredibly easy to do. We’ve already shown you how to enable iMessages on an iPhone, iPad, and Mac, how to turn off read receipts, and how to fix an iMessage waiting for activation error; here’s how to deactivate and get rid of messages on your Mac.

    How to Turn Off & Deactivate iMessages on a Mac in 5 Easy Steps

    iMessages on the Mac is part of the Apple ecosystem that allows you to connect all your devices with your Apple ID. When you’re logged in, you receive iMessages on your computer. Your computer uses your internet connection to receive the messages you would otherwise get on your iPhone. It’s a cool feature if you want to use it. But if you’re like me, you just want to stop messages from popping up on your Mac. To turn off iMessages on your Mac, you’ll first need to open the Messages app on your computer.

    1. Look for the App Folder on your Dock and click it.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    You’ll see all the apps on your Mac, open Messages.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Click Messages in the top bar and select Preferences.

    How to sign out of apple messages

  • Select iMessage from the menu bar, then choose Settings.
  • Below that, you’ll see your Apple ID and a few other options. Uncheck Enable this account or click Sign Out.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Your Mac will ask if you’re sure you want to sign out, then ask for your Apple ID and password to sign out fully; that’s all it takes to stop getting messages on your Mac! As an added bonus, you can also learn how to change the cursor on your Mac to make it easier to find on the screen.

    Receiving email on your iPhone is a very convenient way to manage your messages. Whether you are keeping up with personal or work correspondence, having your messages be so accessible is often desirable for any smartphone owner.

    But many people will accumulate multiple email accounts over the years, some of which may end up getting less use than others. This can lead to a lot of unwanted or spam emails. If you have an email account on your iPhone that is not receiving anything important, and you never send messages from that account, then you can log out of it.

    The steps in this guide are going to show you how to log out of an email account on your iPhone so that you stop receiving new emails in your inbox, and so that you are not able to send emails from the device. We cover these steps briefly at the top of the article, then continue below with additional information and pictures for the steps.

    How to Log Out of Mail on iPhone

    1. Open Settings.
    2. Scroll down and select Passwords & Accounts.
    3. Touch the email address that you wish to log out.
    4. Tap the button to the right of Mail to turn it off.

    Our article continues below with additional information and pictures for these steps.

    Setting up multiple accounts on an iPhone is quick and convenient. If you’ve been thinking about using a second account, then check out our Yahoo Mail different account guide and see how you can create one there.

    How to Stop Receiving Emails for an Account on Your iPhone (Guide with Pictures)

    The steps in this article were performed on an iPhone 7 Plus, in iOS 12.3.1. Note that these same steps will work on other Apple devices, too, such as the iPad.

    Step 1: Open the Settings app on your Home screen.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step 2: Scroll down and choose the Passwords & Accounts option.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step 3: Touch the email account for which you would like to stop receiving emails on your Apple device.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Step 4: Tap the button to the right of Mail to turn it off.

    You will no longer receive emails for that account when there is no green shading around the button, as in the image below.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Additional Tips

    • This is not going to remove the account from your iPhone, nor will it affect your ability to access the account from another device. This is simply going to remove the account from your Mail app and its inbox. If you want to delete the account entirely from your iPhone, then tap the Delete Account button at the bottom of the menu in step 4 above.
    • You probably have an iCloud account on your iPhone, which you may or may not be using. You can disable emails from that account as well, although the screen will look a little different than it would for a Gmail account or a Yahoo account.
    • All of these steps assume that you are trying to log out of your email account in the default iPhone Mail app. If you are using a different email app for your mail, such as the Gmail app, then these steps will not affect that app.
    • My iPhone in the pictures above is using iOS 12.3.1. If you are using an older version of iOS, then these steps may be slightly different. For example, you may need to go into the Mail menu and select the Accounts option there instead. However these steps are still the same in newer versions of iOS, including iOS 14.
    • This will not affect your actual email account. You will still be able to manage your Gmail account through the Google Mail website, or you will still be able to manage your Outlook account through the Microsoft website. It also will not affect the delivery of messages for any other email clients that sync with this account.
    • If you decide later that you would like to start receiving your emails in the Mail app again, simply follow the steps above again, then swipe the button to the right of Mail to turn it back on and restore that account in your inbox.
    • You may notice that there are some other options on the screen where you log out of your email, such as Contacts, Calendars, Notes, or Reminders. If those items are also syncing to your iPhone you can toggle the settings off for those as well.
    • Following these steps will work on other iPhone models as well, such as the iPhone X or the iPhone 6S.
    • In older versions of iOS there may not be an “Accounts & Passwords” option. Instead you need to choose the “Mail, Contacts, Calendars” option then choose an account and turn off the Mail option in there.

    Do you receive a lot of notifications for your email accounts, or is there a red dot on your Mail app that you want to go away? Find out how to turn off Mail notifications on an iPhone so that you aren’t bombarded with a stream of unwanted notifications for emails on your device.

    See also

    • How to delete apps on an iPhone 8
    • How to check an iTunes gift card balance on an iPhone
    • What is a badge app icon on an iPhone?
    • How to make your iPhone louder

    Matthew Burleigh has been writing tech tutorials since 2008. His writing has appeared on dozens of different websites and been read over 50 million times.

    After receiving his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees in Computer Science he spent several years working in IT management for small businesses. However, he now works full time writing content online and creating websites.

    His main writing topics include iPhones, Microsoft Office, Google Apps, Android, and Photoshop, but he has also written about many other tech topics as well.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    The smooth sailing iMessage can sometimes encounter its iceberg and show you an ‘iMessage is signed out’ error on iPhone. This can be highly inconvenient as it prevents you from sending or receiving new messages. The error could be primarily related to the Apple ID, but in some cases, removing your SIM temporarily can also cause it.

    But whatever the reason, here are eight surefire ways to fix the iMessage is signed out error on the iPhone.

    1. Checking iMessage server

    First and foremost, check if the problem is from Apple’s end. You can visit the System Status webpage and check if all is well.

    If the dot beside iMessage is not green, that signifies an issue. And you will have to wait until the server recovers to gain access to your iMessage. If all is well, move on to the next troubleshooting method.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    2. Restart your iPhone

    If your iMessage is signed out randomly and you can’t log back in, rebooting the device might help resolve the issue. Plus, even if the issue is not resolved, this step will give you a fresh slate to start other troubleshooting methods.

    In case you don’t know this method, check out our detailed guide on how to restart any iPhone.

    A simple reset of the settings could eliminate the bug or rectify settings that might be causing the issue. All you have to do is;

    3. Enable and disable iMessage

    1. Launch the Settings app and go to Messages.
    2. Toggle off the switch next to iMessage.
    3. Wait for a few seconds and then toggle on the switch.How to sign out of apple messages

    Now, try to log in to the iMessage. If the issue persists, try the next step.

    The culprit behind the issue might be some Apple ID settings. So, check and reset if needed.

    4. Check the Apple ID used for iMessage

    1. Launch SettingsMessageSend & Receive.
    2. Ensure that your Apple ID is added; if not, tap Use your Apple ID for iMessage to log in.How to sign out of apple messages
    3. To reset the ID, tap Apple ID and select Sign out from the pop-up.
    4. Now, restart your device and Sign in to the Apple ID again.How to sign out of apple messages

    If you are still not able to sign in, try changing your iMessage location.

    5. Reset iMessage Region on iPhone

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Go to SettingsMessageSend & Receive → tap Apple ID → Change Location → tap Region → select current region & press save.

    Still, no luck? It’s time to see if your Date & Time settings are up to the mark.

    Quite like the location, incorrect date, or time can lead to several troubles, including this particular error. To resolve the ‘iMessage is signed out’ error, set the accurate time zone following the below steps.

    6. Ensure the iPhone has the correct date and time

    1. Go to Settings and tap General.
    2. Select Date & Time and see if the time zone is correct.
    3. Toggle on the switch next to Set Automatically.How to sign out of apple messages

    7. Update your iPhone

    Apple’s periodic updates often carry fixes for various bugs. Ensure that your device is updated. Go to the Settings app → GeneralSoftware Update. Download and install the update if available.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    8. Reset networks settings on iPhone

    Before resetting, note that it will erase all saved WiFi networks, VPN, Bluetooth devices, and other network settings. So, jot down all necessary passwords and details before you proceed.

    1. Open the Settings app and tap General.
    2. Scroll down to Reset.
    3. Here, select Reset Networks Settings.How to sign out of apple messages
    4. Enter the device password to confirm the action.
    5. Once done, try signing in to your iMessage again.

    Say goodbye to iMessage is signed out error on iPhone

    The troubleshooting methods above should resolve the ‘iMessage is signed out’ error. But if you still see the same error, give your iMessage 24 hours to process the changes. The troubleshooting steps may take time to activate. If the error persists even after 24 hours, you should contact Apple Support.

    Did this article help you overcome the issue? Share your feedback in the comments below.

    Disconnect from WhatsApp for a while

    How to sign out of apple messages

    How to sign out of apple messages

    • Western Governors University
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    What to Know

    • There’s currently no way to log out from within the WhatsApp apps for iOS or Android. You can only delete it.
    • iOS: Settings >General >iPhone Storage >WhatsApp >Delete App or long tap the app on your home screen to select X or Remove App.
    • Android: Settings >Apps >WhatsApp >Storage >Clear data.

    WhatsApp doesn’t have the option to log out on the iOS or Android apps. This article outlines how to delete the app on iOS and clear data on Android, which are the only ways to log out for all intents and purposes.

    How to Log Out of WhatsApp on iPhone

    To log out of WhatsApp on iOS, you basically have to delete the app from your device. If you’re not already backing up your app data, follow the instructions at the end of this article before proceeding.

    Go to your iOS Settings.

    Select General.

    Select iPhone Storage.

    Scroll down and select WhatsApp.

    Select Delete App.

    Confirm you want to delete the app by selecting Delete App again.

    You can also delete WhatsApp directly from your home screen by tapping and holding your finger down on the app icon. Depending on your iOS version, select the X in the top corner of the app icon or select Remove App from the menu.

    How to Log Out of WhatsApp on Android

    Unlike WhatsApp for iOS, you don’t need to delete the Android app to log out of your account. You do, however, need to clear the app’s data from your device settings. If you’re don’t already back up your app data, follow the instructions at the end of this article first.

    Open your Android device Settings.

    Scroll down and select Apps.

    Scroll down and select WhatsApp.

    Under Usage, select Storage.

    Tap Clear data at the bottom of the screen.

    Tap OK to confirm.

    You can confirm you’ve been logged out by opening WhatsApp. You should see that you’ll need to log back in again to use it.

    What Else to Know About Logging Out of WhatsApp

    WhatsApp allows you to log out of your account on the web, desktop app, or Facebook Portal, but no on the WhatsApp mobile apps. When you exit WhatsApp on your mobile device, the app goes into standby mode, meaning you’ll still receive messages and calls.

    Backing Up Your WhatsApp Data

    If you want to back up your data on an iPhone, you need to link it to an iCloud account. In WhatsApp for iOS, tap Settings > Chat Backup > Back Up Now. Doing this will allow you to restore your chat history and media if you decide to return to the app.

    On Android, you need to connect your account to a cloud service. In WhatsApp for Android, select the three vertical dots in the top corner followed by Settings > Chats > Chat Backup > Backup. You then have the opportunity to restore your data when you log back in.

    Ben Stockton is a freelance tech writer from the United Kingdom. In a past life, he was a UK college lecturer, training teens and adults. Since leaving the classroom, he’s been a tech writer, writing how-to articles and tutorials for MakeUseOf, MakeTechEasier, and He has a degree in History and a postgraduate qualification in Computing. Read more.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    The Messages app on Mac works exactly like its iPhone and iPad counterpart, allowing you to send iMessages to other Apple devices. If you’d rather keep your messages separate, you can turn off Messages on macOS following these instructions.

    These instructions will work for Catalina, but you might find the steps vary for older versions of macOS. This will only disable iMessages and SMS messages (if you have an iPhone) on your Mac, but you can also disable iMessage on an iPhone or iPad if you want to.

    Turning Off Notifications for the Messages App on Mac

    Before you disable iMessage, you should consider disabling notifications for the Messages app first. This will allow you to continue to send and receive messages in the Messages app, but you’ll only be able to view the messages when you open the app.

    To do this, open the System Preferences app. You can launch this by clicking the Apple menu in the top-left of the menu bar and then pressing the “System Preferences” option.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    In the System Preferences app, click the “Notifications” option.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    In the “Notifications” menu in System Preferences, you’ll see a list of apps capable of launching notifications in a menu on the left. Scroll through this list and click the “Messages” option.

    You can customize how your notifications appear using the options shown under the “Messages Alert Style” section.

    To hide notification alerts from appearing in the top right, click the “None” alert style option.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    To disable all notifications from the Messages app, press the “Allow Notifications from Messages” slider. The toggle will turn gray when disabled.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    This will completely disable all notifications from the Messages app, but you’ll still receive messages in the background and can view them in the Messages app at any time.

    Disabling the Messages App on Mac

    If you’d rather disable the Messages app on macOS completely, it’s a fairly simple process. To start, open the Messages app by clicking the Messages icon on the Dock.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    If you’ve removed it from the Dock, you can launch Messages from the Launchpad (which you can launch by clicking the Launchpad icon on the Dock). Alternatively, you can launch the application from the Applications folder in the Finder app.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    You’ll need to access the Preferences menu for Messages to disable it. To do this, click Messages > Preferences from the menu bar at the top of your Mac’s screen.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    In the Messages Preferences menu that appears, click the “iMessage” tab. To completely disable the Messages app, click the “Sign Out” button next to your Apple ID under the “Settings” tab.

    If you’d rather leave your account signed in, uncheck the “Enable This Account” and “Enable Messages in iCloud” checkboxes.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Your settings will be applied automatically, so you can close the Messages Preferences menu once you’re finished. Messages from iMessage will no longer appear in your Messages app until you sign in again or otherwise re-enable your account.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Have recent major Android releases like the HTC One M8 and Samsung Galaxy S5 lured you away from your iPhone? Unfortunately, a side effect of the changeover might cause your new device to be unable to receive text messages. Fortunately, there is a quick fix.

    The issue is linked to the iMessage platform, which forwards messages sent to your number through Apple’s servers before they are delivered via the phone’s data connection. When switching to a non-Apple phone without disabling iMessage, messages will continue to be routed through Apple’s servers away from your new handset (if you did not switch phone numbers), resulting in a failure to deliver said messages.

    So, obviously, to correct the problem we need only disable iMessage. Below we detail a few steps you can take to restore messaging functionality to your Android by decoupling from Apple’s messaging protocol.

    Disable iMessage from an iPhone

    The easiest way to disable iMessage is to do so from your old iPhone. Accomplishing the task requires changing only a few minor settings. Here’s how:

    How to sign out of apple messages

    1. Open the Settings app
    2. Tap Messages
    3. Toggle iMessage off

    Alternatively, if you have no other iOS devices and wish to completely delink from iMessage, you can choose to sign out of your account altogether. The process requires only a few more steps.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    1. Open the Settings app
    2. Tap Messages
    3. Tap Send & Receive
    4. Tap on your Apple ID
    5. From the pop-up menu, tap Sign Out

    This should take care of the problem, but be warned that it could take a day or two for Apple’s servers to register the changes and for text message operation to return to normal. If this does not result in a fix, we can now move on to other possible solutions.

    Disable iMessage from an iPad, Mac, or other iOS device

    If you have an iPad, you may need to disable iMessage on your tablet as well. The same applies for other connected iOS devices such as an iPod Touch or secondary iPhone as well as any Macs running iMessage.

    Disable iMessage from an iPad or other iOS device

    The process of disabling iMessage on an iPad or other iOS device is nearly identical to the method used for an iPhone. Follow these steps:

    How to sign out of apple messages

    1. Open the Settings app
    2. Tap Messages
    3. Toggle iMessage off

    If, however, you would like to continue using iMessage on your iPad or other device, you can delink your number from the device without turning messages off entirely.

    1. Open the Settings app
    2. Tap Messages
    3. Tap Send & Receive
    4. Locate your number under You can be reached by iMessage at
    5. Uncheck the number by tapping it

    Disable iMessage from your Mac

    If you use iMessage on your Mac with a linked phone number, you may again need to deactivate the service here.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    1. Launch the Messages application
    2. From the menu bar, click Messages > Preferences
    3. Navigate to the Accounts tab
    4. Under You can be reached for messages at uncheck the box next to your phone number

    If all else fails…

    If the methods described above fail to disable iMessage and restore proper message functionality on your Android device, there are a few last ditch measures to try.

    If your iPhone is your only iOS device, performing a factory reset and data wipe should successfully delink your number from iMessage. You can find full instructions for the process linked here. If you plan on selling your old iPhone, you should perform a reset regardless. Remember to backup important data and files.

    Again, if your iPhone is your only iOS device (and in the event that a factory reset did not work or you do not wish to erase your phone’s stored data), you might find success in unregistering your iPhone. Do so by logging into your My Support Profile on Apple’s site and clicking the ‘X’ next to your iPhone. Be warned that this could affect the terms of warranty services such as Apple Care.

    If you have exhausted all options without success, your final step should be to call Apple’s support line at 1-800-MY-APPLE and request to have iMessage manually disabled. You will need some basic info such as your Apple ID and password as well as the phone number in question. Again, changes could take a few days before going into effect.

    If you’re an active Facebook user, you likely use Facebook Messenger in order to keep in touch with your contacts. While it’s a handy feature, you might sometimes want to go offline.

    Whether you just want to browse the social media platform in peace or you’re trying to take a break from instant messaging to get some work done — we all know how distracting the internet can be — signing out of the Facebook Messenger app on your iPhone is a bit tricky and isn’t necessarily straightforward.

    Here’s how to do it on a desktop computer, and through the Facebook or Messenger mobile apps on iPhone.

    How to log out of Facebook Messenger on iPhone on desktop

    1. In your internet browser, go to and sign into your account.

    2. In the upper right-hand corner of your screen, click on the downward facing arrow to reveal a list of menu options. Look for “Settings” at the bottom and click on it.

    3. On the “Settings” screen, click on “Security and Login” on the menu on the left side of your screen. It should be the second option down from the top, just under “General.”

    4. In the “Security and Login” section, look for the “Where You’re Logged In” heading. This area will tell you on which devices you’re currently logged into Facebook and via which app, i.e. Messenger.

    5. Locate the active login on Messenger and, clicking the three horizontally stacked lines to the right of it, go to “Log out” and select it.

    6. You will notice that the login then disappears from the list, which is how you’ll know you’ve successfully logged out.

    How to log out of Facebook Messenger on iPhone through the Facebook mobile app

    1. Open the Facebook app and after locating the three horizontally stacked lines in the lower right-hand corner of your screen, tap it to open a list of menu options.

    2. Scroll down until you reach the “Settings & Privacy” section. Tap that, then select “Settings” again to be taken to a new screen of account and security settings.

    3. Under the “Security” section, tap the first option titled “Security and login.”

    4. Under the “Where you’re logged in” section, look for the device which is logged into Messenger (it will say so beneath the device type). Tap the three horizontally stacked dots to the right of it and a pop-up will appear asking you to either secure your account or log out. Select “Log Out.”

    Note that when you re-launch the Messenger app, you will be informed that your session is expired and that you’re required to sign in again in order to resume using Messenger.

    How to log out of Facebook Messenger on iPhone through the Messenger app

    You can also log out through the Messenger app itself.

    1. Open the Messenger app.

    2. Tap your icon in the top-left corner of the screen.

    3. In the menu that opens, scroll down and tap “Account Settings.”

    4. This will open a Settings menu. Tap “Security and Login.”

    5. Under the “Where you’re logged in” section, look for the device which is logged into Messenger (it will say so beneath the device type). Tap the three horizontally stacked dots to the right of it and a pop-up will appear asking you to either secure your account or log out.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    iCloud is the service that seamlessly ties all your Apple devices together. Additionally, many services like Find My device, Keychain, Apple Pay work only when you are signed in to an iCloud account. Still, there may be reasons to sign out from iCloud on your iPhone, iPad, and Mac. So let us learn more and see how to that.

    Why You May Want to Sign Out of Your iCloud Account?

    You may remove the iCloud account from one or all your Apple devices because you want to switch to a different iCloud account or create a new account to start again. For example, use a personal account instead of the office iCloud account.

    What Happens When You Sign Out of Your iCloud Account?

    When you sign out of iCloud, that device stops to work in harmony with your other Apple devices having the same iCloud account. You will also be logged out of FaceTime, iMessage, and App Store on that device. Additionally, you will not be able to access or use many services like:

    • Apple Pay, Apple Cash, and Apple Card
    • Find My
    • Game Center
    • Home app to control your HomeKit devices
    • iCloud Backup
    • iCloud Drive
    • iCloud Keychain
    • iCloud Mail
    • iCloud Photos
    • Siri Shortcuts
    • iCloud Voice Memos
    • Shared Albums
    • Messages in iCloud
    • Shared Notes
    • Shared Pages, Numbers, and Keynote documents
    • Updates to your contacts, calendars, reminders, bookmarks, and Safari tabs
    • Continuity features like Handoff, Universal Clipboard, and Auto Unlock with your Apple Watch
    • App data for any third-party apps that you’ve installed that use iCloud

    Note: You can not transfer your Apple Case and Apple Card account to a different Apple ID. They can not even be accessed using a different Apple ID.

    Now that you know the consequences here is how to sign out of the iCloud account on iOS and macOS. However, before that, you may like to take a look at how to archive or make copies of the information stored in iCloud.

    How to Sign Out of iCloud Account From iPhone and iPad

    1. Open the Settings app on your iOS or iPadOS device
    2. Tap on your Apple ID banner from the top
    3. Scroll down and tap on Sign Out.How to sign out of apple messages
    4. When asked, fill in your Apple ID password. Next, tap on Turn Off.How to sign out of apple messages
    5. Choose the data that you want to keep on your device, even after signing out of iCloud
    6. Tap on Sign Out.
    7. Finally, confirm your action by tapping Sign Out again.How to sign out of apple messages

    Note for Apple Watch users: Once you sign out of iCloud on the paired iPhone, it is automatically signed out on your Apple Watch too.

    How to Sign Out of iCloud Account From Mac

    1. Click on the Apple logo from the top left and select System Preferences.
    2. Click on Apple ID.How to sign out of apple messages
    3. Click on Overview from left.How to sign out of apple messages
    4. Click on Sign Out.How to sign out of apple messages
    5. Next, use the checkboxes to select (or unselect) which data you wish to keep on your Mac. Click on Keep a Copy.How to sign out of apple messages
    6. Finally, choose if you would want to keep a copy of your Safari passwords (stored in iCloud Keychain) on this Mac. You can click on Keep on This Mac or Delete from Mac as desired.How to sign out of apple messages

    Signing off…

    This is how you can sign out of iCloud from iPhone, iPad, and Mac. If you change your mind, you may follow the same steps and sign back in with your Apple ID and password.

    By: Waseem Patwegar

    If you are Unable to Sign-in to iMessage and FaceTime on iPhone, you will find below different methods to fix this issue.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Unable to Sign-in to iMessage and FaceTime

    Sometimes Apple’s iMessage service prevents users from signing into iMessage and FaceTime for no apparent reason.

    The problem of being Unable to Sign-in to iMessage and FaceTime could be due to a variety of reasons, ranging from incorrect iMessage Settings to problems with iMessage service.

    In a typical case, you will see an error message reading Unable to contact iMessage server or An Error occurred during activation.

    In most cases, this problem can be fixed by using one of the methods as provided below.

    If none of these methods work, you can either Create a New Apple ID or contact Apple Support and find out if your Apple ID has been blocked or placed on special status.

    1. Restart iPhone

    Restarting iPhone can often fix problems by terminating stuck processes, which might be preventing you from signing into iMessage.

    Go to Settings > General > scroll down and tap on Shut Down . On the next screen, use the slider to Power OFF your device.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Wait for iPhone to completely Power OFF > After 30 seconds restart your device by pressing the Power button.

    2. Check Date & Time Settings

    The most commonly recommended solution for problem with iMessage and FaceTime is to make sure that your iPhone can automatically set its Date and Time.

    Go to Settings > General > Date & Time .

    How to sign out of apple messages

    On Date & Time Screen, temporarily disable Set Automatically and make sure iPhone is displaying the correct Date and Time under ‘Time Zone’ section.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    If required, tap on Time Zone and select the correct Time Zone on the next screen.

    After this, make sure Set Automatically option is Enabled > close the Settings screen and see if you are now able to sign into iMessage or FaceTime.

    3. Check Send/Receive Option

    iMessage makes use of Apple ID to send and Receive iMessages. Hence, make sure that your Apple ID is listed under “You Can Be Reached By iMessage At” section.

    Go to Settings > Messages > scroll down and tap on Send & Receive .

    How to sign out of apple messages

    On the next screen, make sure that your Apple ID email address is listed under ‘You Can Be Reached By iMessage At’ section.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    4 Sign Out of Apple ID

    The problem could be due to Apple’s iMessage service being unable to verify your Apple ID. This can be often fixed by signing out of Apple ID and signing back again.

    Open Settings and tap on your Apple ID Name.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    On the next screen, scroll down to bottom and tap on Sign Out .

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Press & Hold the Power button , until you see slide to Power OFF screen. Move the slider to right, to Power OFF iPhone.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Restart iPhone and Sign back into your device by using your Apple ID and Passcode .

    How to sign out of apple messages

    Now see, if you are able to Sign-in to iMessage and FaceTime.

    5. Reset Network Settings

    The problem of being unable to sign-in to iPhone might be related to Network Settings on iPhone.

    Go to Settings > General > scroll down and tap on Reset . On the next screen, select Reset Network Settings option.

    How to sign out of apple messages

    After iPhone restarts, go to Settings > WiFi > select your WiFi network and enter WiFi Network Password to join your WiFi Network.

    After your iPhone is connected to WiFi, try to sign-in to iMessage and FaceTime on your iPhone.

    6. Check for Software Update

    Make sure that you are using the latest version of iOS software on your iPhone.

    Go to Settings > General > tap on Software Update .

    How to sign out of apple messages

    On the next screen, see if an Update is available. If an update is available, tap the Download option to Install the update on your iPhone.

    7. Switch to Google DNS

    It is possible that you are unable to connect to Apple Servers due to the DNS of your internet provider being too crowded and busy.

    You can try to use Google’s free DNS service and see if this helps in fixing the problem of being unable to Login to iMessage and FaceTime.

    You can find the steps to switch your iPhone to Google DNS in this article: How to Use Google DNS On iPhone and iPad.

    8. Contact Apple Support

    It is possible that your Apple ID has been blocked from using iMessage or placed in a special protection category.

    In this case, you may be see a prompt on your iPhone to Contact Apple support or you can initiate a support request with Apple.

    Reset All Settings

    If above methods do not work, you can try to Factory Reset iPhone and set up your iPhone as a new device.

    iCloud is pretty amazing, really. Thanks to a bunch of servers parked hundreds (or thousands) of miles away from you, you can access all of your files via your Apple phone, tablet, or computer at any time and from anywhere you have a decent internet connection.

    But that also means that anyone who gets their hands on your Mac computer has access to all of your data and personal information.

    Thus, at times, you’ll want to log out of iCloud. So let’s show you how to do that.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    Macbook Pro (From $1,299 at Best Buy)

    How to log out of your iCloud account on a Mac computer (macOS Mojave or earlier)

    1. On your desktop, click the Apple logo and select “System Preferences…”

    2. Click the iCloud icon. (It’s a cloud, and it says “iCloud.”)

    3. Click “Sign Out.”

    4. Click “Keep a Copy” to finish signing out.

    How to log out of your iCloud account on a Mac computer (macOS Catalina)

    If you upgraded to macOS Catalina, then use this similar process.

    1. On your desktop, click the Apple logo and select “System Preferences…” and then click “Apple ID.”

    2. Then, click “Overview,” beneath your image and name.

    3. Finally, click the “Sign Out…” box.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: Joseph Keller / iMore

    Apple rightfully has a reputation for having its products “just work.” And 99% of the time, that adage holds. Until it doesn’t. When things do go wrong, Apple’s error messages can be cryptic, at times offering no obvious clue as to how to remedy them. One such error is the “Authentication Error” message when trying to log into iMessage and FaceTime on your Mac, even if you’ve successfully logged into iCloud.

    We know just how frustrating it can be when your best Mac isn’t letting you use basic functions of the computer; the good news is there a fix for Message and FaceTime activation issues on macOS Big Sur.

    The problem

    For a non-obvious reason, my previously properly running Mac could no longer log into iMessage or FaceTime despite successfully logging into iCloud. Notes synced, Documents synced, Photos were working, etc.

    Trying to log into iMessage triggers my two-factor authentication mechanism as expected. But when prompted for my iCloud username and password, and after a long timeout period, I get an “Authentication Error.”

    The potential fix

    The fix involves getting Apple’s servers to re-initialize your Mac hardware to be allowed to access your iCloud services.

    Log out of iCloud on your Mac

      Open System Preferences.

    Click Apple ID.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Click Sign Out…

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Follow the instructions to keep or delete iCloud data like calendars, reminders, and photos from your Mac.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

  • Restart your Mac.
  • Log into your web account

      Navigate to in Safari.

    Log in with your iCloud credentials.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Click your problematic Mac under My Devices.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Click Remove.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Click Done.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Sign back into iCloud on your Mac

      Open System Preferences.

    Click Sign In.

    How to sign out of apple messagesSource: iMore

    Enter your Mac sign-